The

Breath

Rhythmic
Teaching

the

tion,
Genera-

and

Conservation,
Control

the

of

Law

Vital

of

Force

BY

ELLA

ADELIA

FLETCHER
of

Author

"The

Beautiful" "The

Woman

Life
its
to

is

maintain

without

18

F.
EAST

moment

to

perfection depends

vital

R.

from

forces
shall

FENNO
SEVENTEENTH

such
that
find

Philosophy of Rest"

our

upon

perfect balance
harmonious
their

"

and

moment;

ability
of the

vibrations

affinity within.

COMPANY

STREET,

NEW

YORK

Copyright
By

411

The

Lsw

of

the

Rhythmic

Hgfiti

E.

of

Breatb

A.

translation

1908

FLETCHER

or

nproduction

rj

RAMA

WHO

M.

PRASAD,

THE

LIGHTED

TORCH

BOOK

THIS

A.,

ILLUMINED

THAT

IS

MOST

F.T.S.

MY

GRATEFULLY

DEDICATED

*******

MAY

IT

IN

TURN

SHED

LIGHT

FOR

OTHER

SEEKERS

PATH,

all

When

the

the

of

motions

body

become

have

fectly
per-

the

rhythmical

has,

body

become

it
were,

as

gigantic

The

Will."

of

battery

body

intended

for

the

end
to

means

culture

of

the

an

instrument
;

an

Soul."

Rajah

Yoga.

TABLE

CONTENTS

OF

PAGE.

CHAP.

I.

"Breath

Life"

is

II.

The

III.

How

to

Gain

IV.

How

to

Use

V.

The

Evolution

The

Universality

VI.
VII.

VIII.

Creation

20

the

Master-Key

35

the

Master-Key

46

of

Master-Key

About

More
The

of

the

of

57

67

Tattvas

of

Influence

Akasha

Tattva:

All-Pervading

the

Specific

Tattvas

the

the

75

Tattvas

83
...

IX.

Influences

Tattvic

Tejas,

the

Fire

of

Life
.

92

.A

X.
XI.

Happiness
The

Vibrations

Atmospheric

Prithivi

and

Apas

of

Currents

.116

Prana
.

XII.

The

Circulation

of

Prana

in

our

Bodies
.

Manifestations

XIII.

The

XIV.

Planetary

XV.

Influences

Activities

The

of

125

Prana

upon

of

104

the

137
the

.148

Tattvas
.

in

Macrocosm

the

Microcosm

XVI.

More

About

161

Macrocosmic

Activities

in

the

Microcosm
XVII.

Mercury

and

173

the

Activities

of

the

Sushumna

185
.

XVIII.
XIX.

Vital

Centers

The

Connection

for

Concentration
of

the

Zodiac

196
with

Vital

Centers

208
.

Table

of

Contents

CHAPTER.

PAGE.

XX.

XXI.

XXII.

The

Crown

The

Sequence

The

Seven-Fold

of

Concentration

218

Numbers

331

of

of

Constitution

Humanity

248
.

XXIII.

Color

in
Part

XXIV.

Visible

Invisible.

and

World.

258

the

in

Color

Visible

Invisible

and

World.

II.

Part

XXV.

the

in

Color

270
the

Visible

Invisible

and

World.

Conclusion

XXVI.

The

Colors

Normal

Principles.
288

Normal

The

Man's

of

Part

XXVII.

278

Colors

Man's

of

Principles.

Conclusion

XXVIII.

XXIX.

XXX.

XXXI.

The

The

Auric

Envelope

Auric

The

Auric

How

to

299

Its

Acquire

Its

Affected

How

Envelope:
Envelope:

Constitution

Colors

Rhythmic

The

Practical

Application

330

Breathing
of

These

309

.318

XXXII.

Laws

341

350

Glossary

363

Bibliography

370

CHAPTER

"

BREATH

it

IS

wontedness

"

and

use,

has

robbed

IS

BREATH

the
"

LIFE

that

perhaps,

or

aphorism

pregnant

of

speakably
un-

thoughtlessness,

factor

deadening
that

LIFE."

IS

of

atom

every

its

found
pro-

significance?
has

None

mankind

it

means

no

muf

omicron

write

of

fear

gainsaid

ever

fresh

of

function
tribute

lives;
without

through
weight
Though
its

of

lowest

sacrificed

all

for

regret

the
of
not

environment.

"

sorrow

our

those

Gates

sent

Ajar,"
this

loss,

the

think

entails

sorrow

of

were

to

mania,
panying
accom-

the

pays

-preventable

to

mass

its

of

world

estimate

one

and

neglect
the

the

suicidal

draughts,

flagrant

the

if

that

to

and

breathing,
at

to

than

more

And

air

folly,

it, yet

primal
annual

an

quarter

million

disease!

Even

thus
of

prematurely
the

upon

affects

crushing

the

world!
all

within

The

lo

But

not

Law

of

alone

the

breathing,
of

thinking

the

the

been

humanity have

beneficial

cult of

rational

doing

in

deep
and

generation only,

present

life work

of science whose

man

of

growth

Breath

Rhythmic

mass

Until

apathetic.

thus

the

is

the

relieve human

to

suffering equally ignored this flaring torch

"BREATH
IS LIFE,"
pointing unerringly to
truths

fundamental
the
as

centuries

well have
task

pale

lantern.

of

torch

that

before

man's

it.

It

to

electric
a

ful
grate-

prove

wonderful

such

was

might

It is my
"

it is

out
through-

civilization

happy opportunity

power

should

Western

dark

which

being, but

of

been
nay,

"

that

you

of

to

lumina
il-

searchlights

gain, a stalwart

stride in the
of

error

yet been

right direction,to call attention to the

commonly fixed habits; but all that has
than one
accomplished is little more
drop

of

purity in a
think they have
to

function

of

swamp

miasma.
do

Busy people
give attention

too

much

to

they

have

always supposed

to

dreaming of the subtle sources

affectingits normal
activity,and
Also, to
feeding and sowing disease.

of disorder

never

bad
of
the
has

matter

worse,

in all the

so-called

matic,
auto-

as

subtly
make

"

a
"

systems

breathing taught, good, bad, and indifferent,

fundamental
principleof rhythmic harmony
attracted little attention,and is rarely understood.
Most

persons

who

are

interested in any

system

Breath

is Life

breathinghave become
Yoga breathing,yet it is

familiar

of

that

it oftener

so

excites

is in

preciouspearl truth
it with

with

the

terrr

stood
completely misundera

this is another

attention; but
confound

11

smile

than

instance

sight,and

serious

where

the

unseeing eyes

worthless

pebble.
All the ridicule,misunderstanding, and
ciation
depreof this cult are
in realitydue to the fact
that few expositorsof Yoga breathing have
plained
exeither in their writingsor verballyto pupils
the

rationale

which

upon

Reticence

it is based.

of two
reasons:
point is due to one
either ignorance,or the belief that the age was
not
of Life
yet prepared to be entrusted with a Truth
which
till recentlyguarded in India as a most
was
sacred
But in our
day and generation,
mystery.
Occidental
peoples accept nothing blindly;all must
the
know
and
We
"Wherefore?"
"Why?"
find the answer
in the profoundlyscientificteachings
on

this vital

of

Hindu

physiology,founded
truths preserved to us
and

in those

sacred

upon

in the

Sanskrit

the

inspirational
Tantrik
losoph
phiwritings,the

Upanishads.
Only the arrogant

tion
civilizaegoism of Western
has made
it possiblethat enlightened minds
read the Upanishads as they have
done
for
and
overlook
the significant
facts they contain

could
years

with

These

reference

facts

are

to

the

the union
foundation

of breath
for

the

with

life.

deepest,

The

12

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

and only scientific cult of physical

philosophical,
health
and
spirituallife; but, clothed in the
lated,
poeticimagery, they have been studied, trans-

most

most

and

read

for

that

alone,

as

curiosities

of

literature.

deplorable fact that these so-learned

minds
the
rejected,without
experiments which
they are assured would
verify the statements, but
childish vagarwith cheerful indulgence for the
ies
and the credulityof those sacred writers who
believed
them, all these profound truths weighted
It

is

"

"

the

with

beneficial results

most

which, in

have

consequence,

closelyguarded by

to

Occult

remained

the

few

and

humankind,

teries
mys-

understood

who

them.

Yoga breathing which excite the

differing radically
incredulity,because
greatest
scribed
from
accepted theories of the function, are best dealternate
breathing; that is, through
as
each nostril in turn, the exhalations preceding the
The

forms

inhalations

of

from

the

same

nostril.

profoundly scientific,being
of normal
most
based upon
breathing ala phenomenon
scientists (eight years
Western
unknown
to
of two
Buffalo
I heard
physicianswho had
ago,
hales
discovered
being init) It is that every human
exhales for a certain period
and
nearly
method

This

is

"

an

hour

"

and

through the right nostril

changes
unconsciously

to

the left for

then

like

all

period.

Breath
Hindu

is Life

13

its

physiology begins

that with every inhalation

nostril a positiveelectrical current
us

teachsurprisesby ing
through the right
the

flows down

right side of the spine,and with every inhalation

flows
through the left nostril a negative current
The
down
the left side.
ingly
correspondlungs are
solar,and negative,
or
charged with positive,
It is

lunar, currents.

or

by

that all the processes

of the two

means

of life

rents
cur-

performed,

are

imperative condition of health that

they be equally balanced.
Upon their rhythmic
and harmonic
pends
flow, fed by the breath of life,deand

it is

an

the

human

of

measure

and

in
vitality

that

early in

the

system.

It is of interest here
the

health

chronicled

newspapers

of

to

Dr.

state

Atkins, of the

College, who

had

successful

the

California

discovered, and

1905,

ments
experiMedical

succeeded

in

"

registeringby mechanical
a
positiveand
means,
in the air chambers
a
negative electrical current
of the lungs of a living person." Thus
it will
be seen
science is painfullydiscovering
that Western
the truths which

(ingsince
In
that

the

earliest ages

instances

two

something

keeping

of

the Orient

our

of

I have

this

North

of

has

had

in its keep-

man.

had

substantial

knowledge
American

was

proof

also in the

Indian

"

cine
Medi-

Man."
But

the

analysisof breath

does

not

rest

here.

The

14

of

Law

the

Rhythmic

Breath

versal
importance are these facts: The uniof life,Prdna, or vital force, which
current
pervades all space and is commonly recognized in
breath
the body as
plained
(the distinction will be extrons,
later) is compounded of atoms, or elecistic
differentiated by their characterwhich
are

Of

as

vital

into five forms

motions

recognized only

science has

has

ethers, and

not

influence

We
these

are

yet
all

upon

compelled

to

use

forces, which

etheric

of vibrations.
two

of these subtle
their

discovered

Force,

and

or

found
pro-

living things.
the Sanskrit
are

called

Atomic

terms

for

generically
motion

of

Tattvas, meaning literallya form

Blavatsky says the Tattvas
(Mme.
Substance

ern
West-

both

"are
and

matter

the

referred
The
Tattvas
Spiritthat ensouls it ")
the five vital airs
are
to in the Upanishads as
distinguishedas ( i ) Akdsha, the sound
specifically
vibration; (2) Fdyu, the tangiferous vibration;
"

"

"

"

(3) Tejas, the

vibration

of

ether; (4) A pas, the

gustiferousether; and (5)

luminiferous

taste

or

Prithivi,the odoriferous ether.

These
five Tattvas, every one
has its
of which
positive and negative phases, mingle in varying
proportions in both the solar and lunar currents.
In normal
health, their flow and proportion varies
from

time
every

for

time

with

absolute

rhythmic precision,
Tattva
having its period of predominance
longer or shorter period. If human

to

is Life

Breath

beings

be

would

vibrations

regularityof
unchanging as the
the

automatons,

were

15.

as

these
ments
move-

planetsin their orbits. But free will

have
emotions, every thought and act of man,
of the

and

their effect for

discovered

good

ill,and

or

that the

influence which

is in any

ages

the Hindus

ago

inceptionof

every

disease

nature's intricate

disturbs

symmetrical balance of these etheric life-forces;

which, corresponding to the elements composing
ing
with every breath and, bethe body, are
renewed
subdivisions of Prdna, furnish and
elemental
entity.
modify the activities of the whole human

but

This

explainsthe philosophy of

the many

forms

of the

the balance
the

of the

error

of which

alternate

devised

are

Tattvas.

statement

that,

"

ing,
breathto

store
re-

It also exposes
well
A strictly

right nostril by day, the left by

night." So far, indeed, from the truth is this,
and its exthat it would
be a dangerous practice,
act
form
shorter period
in a modified
a
reverse

person

the

uses

"

is the

"

recommendation

philosophy. They
breath

"

lunar

of

the

commend
current

adepts

"

at

use

in

Tattvic

of the negative

sunrise,and

the

solar current
at
sunset
positive breath
; the
ing.
reason
being that the one is cooling,the other heatThey thus impose a certain check upon the
prevalent terrestrial influences,while putting us
"

"

with them, since two

positivesrepel
rapport
each other,as do, of course
two
negativecurrents.

en

Law

The

of

the

Rhythmic

In the intense activities of

life,the positivebreath
all physicaland

up

will-power. The
sometimes
amounting
because the impact of

is

these

nerve

centers

currents

flow

to

the
;

Western

modern

employed

mental

of

our

Breath

in excess,

ing
us-

the lash

force under

resulting exhaustion
painful prostration
"

has

positivecurrent

the human

slacken

wires

"

is

charged
over-

which

over

and

in this condition

respond to the vibrations playing upon

does
in.
not
set
them, so the negative current
There
is discord and struggle in all the atoms
to
lief
accomplish this,hence suffering. The quickestreis to close the right nostril
for this condition
and
take a few negative breaths, with deep, full
refuse

to

and

inhalations
the

slow, restrained

exhalations

from

nostril.

Only a few moments

voluntary
be given. Once
attention
need
started the lifewill do its recuperativework.
current
Beneficial effects are
gained by employing the
positivebreath when going to sleep,which is done
same

by lying
to

heart

at

lunar,

on
an

the
excess

left side.
of the

evening (at which

current

is the

It counteracts

dency
ten-

negative principlein the

time

the

stronger), and

negative
"

also

or

protects

ties
sleeper from the frivolous and wasting activicaused by the invasion of idle thoughts (called
when
dreams) upon the field of subconsciousness
is off duty. At
the guarding mind
dawn, it is
well to turn
the right side, but other moveupon

the

The

the

ory

Law

of

of

names

exercise

the

Tattvas; and

the

Breath

Rhythmic

preliminary
breathing on a
as

practicealternate
of four and eightpulse-beats
seconds, for
count
or
inhalations
and
exhalations, respectively(that is,
four to inhale, eight to exhale), or six and twelve,
can

according to the lung capacity,which should not

be forced, merely encouraged.
Placing the first
that they can
.and second fingersof the left hand
so
alternatelyclose the left and right nostrils,begin
exercise
the
by a thorough, deep exhalation.
the

close

Then

the left; hold

right

and

nostril

the breath

for

inhale

through

perceptiblemoment,
it through the
then with gentle restraint exhale
right nostril; next inhale through the right nostril
exhale

and

the

through

left.

Repeat

four

times

and
four
positive ones;
(four negative breaths
eight in all) and practice it takes but a fraction
of time
on
risingin the morning, at noon, and
"

"

in the

evening.

The

exercises

If the

down.
free

and

twisted

or

be taken

or
standing,sitting
lying
former, the spine should be held

under

and

erect;

from

bent

the

benefit

immediate

circumstances

no

from

receive
the

It is

retiring,the exercises
sleep-inducing.

in

by

actual

are

very

ing
calm-

of these universal vibrations that

means

fact

the first and

practice. Taken

in bed, after
and

be

shoulders; for it is the

should

which

system

nervous

most

can

"

literal truth

"
"

The

heart

Breath

of

throbs
It

is

in

the
this

have

and

Light

of

Eternal

our

the

nothing

where

the

Omnipotence
He

pulsate

Law

is

not.

of

the
of

"

through
live

of

God

Tattvic

mysteries

and

Omnipresence,
is

This

19

actually

we

in

being

Light.

solves

Spirit

that

way

Life

is

us.

and

Gods,
of

move

the

very

the

verse
Uni-

Omniscience,

God,

for

there

CHAPTER

MASTER-KEY

THE

is

mental
all

prefix

crowning

work

human

in

the

us

time

the

well

as

and

us;

in

ginning
be-

ily
fam-

which,

with

the

of

order,

cant
signifi-

particles

the
as

with

applied,

no

20

is
the
of

visible
is the

the

and

law

Universe,
and

of
we

"THE

BREATH"
these

Studied,

laws.
road

other

science

reconciles

science

within

the

discord

spiritual consciousness;
Law

in

its laws;

to

its

body-beautiful

RHYTHMIC

master-key

the
"

and

atom

every

with

tune

harmony

and

understood,
to

live

THE

OF

swiftly

of

creation,

about

To

LAW

gives

of

world

live

of

corpuscles ")

name

creature,

disorder.
must

condition

"

the

invisible

all the

names

law

spirillae (for which

reviving

the

is the

therefore,

natural

component

is the

and

begin

and

dis.

Harmony,
normal,

all

noticed,

health

discord

the

elements;

the

but

of

discomfort,

disease,

have

known

factor

while

serenity;

^organizing

may

you

least

the

indispensable

most

of

CREATION

OF

HARMONY
of

II

and
and

leads

at

the

so

same

religion

as

Master-Key

The

For

before.

never

2*

dha's
Bud-

read

generations men

that

declaration

Creation

of

"

ignorance was

the

of

root

of mundane
existence with its
huge poison-tree
Wheel
trunk of pain;
but, ignoring his
of the
edge
in the body, they have
Law"
sought for knowlthe

"

"

far-afield,
everywhere but
have

And

self-examination.

and

study

within

alas!

depreciatedthe higher self

men

differentiates

from

him

the

in

"

lower

in

self-j
far

so

which

man

animals, that

they have thought to arrive at accurate

knowledge
of his physical characteristics by submitting helpless
brutes

world

tortures

of vivisection.
the Tattvic

Law

Universe, which opens to him the miracleof Nature's forces,he will realize what awful

powers
powers

like

the

the scientist understands

When
of the

to

of

discord

which, by

an

he

thus

immutable

sets

law,

in

motion,

must

return,

Then, indeed,
boomerang, upon himself!
will the helpless dumb
be freed from
creatures
man's reign of terrorism.
When
we
speak of harmony as inseparablefrom
health and all joy in livingand doing, we
not
are
dealing with an abstract quality but with a concrete
principleof motion underlying the ceaseless
a

visible and
activities,
a

macrocosm

but

in which

of
invisible,
there

is

life,life everywhere. To
all is

our
"

no

the

Universe
dead

matter,"

minutest

vibrating with ceaseless energy

mysterious, invisible realm which men
are

"

cle,
partiin that

begin-

The

22

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic
of

cunning instruments
devised with infinite patienceand skill to supplement
the
perceptions of the physical senses.
Science is creeping close to the long-hidden truths.

ning to penetrate by

One

means

of the recent

discoveries is that

continuallychanging from

is

another."

This

is the

diversityin unity which

one

of

source

"

This

tion
mo-

velocityto

that

beautiful

wondering at the
marvelous
works, and

keeps

infinite varietyof Nature's

us

by the characteristic vibrations of the

and
differentiated by form
are
Tattvas, which
color,and whose energiescan thus be analyzedand
all the planes of their activities
recognized on
It is by this means
throughout the Universe.
fice,
that Hindu
physiology has traced their power, ofit is caused

effect in the human

and

We

all familiar

are

school

every

said

be

to

composed
and

air, fire,water,
of

think

it

as

Now,
a

to

must

dear

the

the

that
four

fact
our

indeed,

"

bodies

elements:

earth; yet how

facto;but how
reader, depends
it will be

is based

have

the

of

"

the

many

are

viz.,
ever

anything but a figurativeexpression?

I am
going to show you that it is

think, or

caution

it

de

statement

you,

with

knows

boy

economy.

upon

learned
nature

much
upon

barren

signify
yourself. You

of results.

experience; for

this elemental
of the

knowledge,

it shall

have

many

distinction

This
sons
percerning
con-

ing
Tattvas, and, not applyfurther, failing
no
gone

iThe

utterlyto

as

familiar

old

Master-Key
its

grasp

of

Creation

23

in the
as
deep significance

statement.

Bearing in mind the previousexplanationof the

positive and negative breath-currents,flowing in
trils
regular alternation through the right and left nosand their differentiation into the
respectively,
of
examination
to an
fiveTattvas,we proceed now
the character and propertiesof the separate Tatttuas) and
or

the effect of their action upon

is the

elements, and

refined

most

the

on

as

when

you

ethers, for

they are

so

Tattvas

physical

Don't

let it

referred

are

to

planes of activity
that wanting a strictly
scientific
call the others

must

we

the

ether.

as

of the

tenuous

their subtle

tenuous

nomenclature,

They

on

all the

or

plane of

gross

body is correctlyclassified
confuse

cal,
physi-

body.

gross,

Akdsha

the

also ethers.

however, lose their distinctive qualities;

never,

with anin the closest union one

other,
always, even
they retain these characteristics of form,
of the
color, and action which betray the presence
restricts,and is
vibration, although every element

modified
which

by, the

vibrations

it is combined.

permutations

of

Hence,

in form

and

the

there

elements
are

with

manifold

color, producing vari-

Ctyr*
Akdsha
this

shape

is circular
to

hearing,whose

or

oblong in form, and gives

the orifice of the ear,

the organ

perceptionsits property

of

of

sound

Law

The

24

of

stimulates.

It

single dot

in the

for

matter

with

extreme

another

one

of

is

is

The

dotted

cle;
cir-

The

positivephase
described

as

is

pulsatingwith light;and
indigo,so dark that to some

black.
the

In

other

this condition

Tattvas

space

"

propagates

study

white

it is the medium

which

as

colorless,sometimes

it appears

potentiallyall

circle with

also

the circle.

negativesphase

eyes

and

center

Breath

subjected to its influence gyrates

velocityin tinypointsthat chase

white, but it is
its

Rhythmic

represented as

within

Akdsha

the

elements; and

or

in every

"

it holds

state

of matter

sound.

of Akdsha

discloses the

secret

of the

all
mysterious and varied effects of sound upon
for every
vibration as it passes
living creatures;
subtle
through the
sound-granules of space
(space and sound being considered
able
interchangeso
closelyassociated are they) creates
terms,
sound
its own
its effect upon
or
tone, and registers
of
when
human
even
nerves
beyond the range
"

"

sense-perception.
Thus

rhythm,
a

with

sound,
is

and

inseparable associate
and is
disintegrating;

building or

ever

powerful

its

force

that

learn

Harmonious

to

man

has

urgent

control,and
sounds

are

use

need

to

with

gence.
intelli-

upbuilding

derstand
un-

and

therefore constructive; while all sounds

life-giving,
class as noise are
which we
disintegratingin proportion
the dissonance
and broken
to
rhythm of

Law

The

26

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath
x

As

elusion.
Tattvas

we

to

progress

this will be

of the

evolution

clearer.

the luminiferous

Tejas is

the

ether

and

the fire element

physicalbody, the agent which keeps

maintains
the body's normal
up internal heat and
of sight,is
It stimulates the sense
temperature.
and must
be
therefore regnant in the opticnerves,
recognized in the form of light as well as heat.
Tejas has the property of expansion,and causes
the swelling in inflammatory disorders; and, of
it is prevalentto great excess
in fevers.
course,
its vibrations movIts form is that of a triangle,
ing
at right angles; hence
causing friction which
in the

generates heat
Apas, the

and

its color is red.

gustiferousether, is the

in its purest, most

subtle
It stimulates the
violet in color.

and

or

and

possesses

water

ment,
ele-

state

is white

sense

of

taste

the property of contraction.

It dominate
prein its office as
a

tongue, both
and as an active organ, and its semi-lunar
sensuous
(or wave-like) vibrations are the chief motivein the

productionof voice.
of Apas with other Tattvas
The
combination
in manifold
permutations produces the exquisite
varietyin vocal tones, gives to them their color,
power

in the

has
for every tone
that subtle element
is the

color

distinctive color,and

which

sways

of the tone,

which

the emotions.
is

of its form, that affects the nerves,

or

and
antagonistically;

wide

creates

It

manifestation

sympathetically

field for the scien-

Master-Key of Creation

The

application of

accurate
tifically

of

value
the

music

is open

to

the

the

27

therapeutic
student

earnest

of

The

and culture of voicediscipline

production in speech itself are thus recognized as
of the highest importance.
Wherever
water
sand, which it throws'
runs
over
Tattvas.

into

waving forms,

lesson
The

on

very

motion

of

it furnishes

the semi-lunar
name

wave

is

form
a

constant

object-

of

Apas vibrations.
symbol of the curving

water.

Last, but

not

least in this terrestrial

Prithivi,or

odoriferous

the vibration

which

its characteristic

ether, the

excites the

sense

life,comes

earth.

It is

of smell, and

hesion.
propertiesare resistance and coPrithivi is quadrangular in form and, as
the
do all the Tattvas, impresses its form
upon
nerve
ganglia in which it is predominant. Its
color is yellow, and it is the disorder of the earth
vibration which causes
liver troubles,as the yellow
tinge of the skin betrays.
in study and reference this capFor convenience
itulation
of the Tattvas is given.

The

28

The

of

Tattvas
and

gross

Law

the

manifest

subtle; our

of

Rhythmic Breath
their power

bodies

in

two

the gross

are

ways,

tations
manifes-

their

mating
activity,and through these, anithem
and giving them
all life,motion, and
force, play unceasingly the subtle Tattvas, which
the body physiologically,
mentally,psychically,
govern
and
in an
spiritually,
ever
refininggradation
of force, and
substance
clothingthat force.

Every nerve
plexus, is governed by a
center, or
particularTattva; that is,is the seat of its special
manifestation; thus, though all the Tattvas
are
present, there

is

ruling one
predominant.

health

I neither

Now,
believe

of

any

that all who

based

that

from

I say

the

knowing

of the agents you

blessing

I ask

the

of serious

"

matter

Reason

it

idle
and

and

when

is potent

with

to

you

out

within, in the calm

of

are

you
to

and

whole

the

tion
ac-

obtain that

employing to
make

body,

confidence

nature

exact

make

of

havoc

ceasing source

never

discover

raise your

commanding

and

ask

subject

study and thought.

for
first
yourselves. Look
meditation that quietsthe troops

thoughts which
are

Don't

I do

serenityand
the

should

so.

of mind

in

always

blindly.

they are

freedom

upon

is

that anyone

statements

for

wish

wish

nor

these

for health
come

ask

because

them

accept

which

that the very

temperature

thought

to

our

of

discord;

name

Tejas

if you

its

gies
ener-

send

centers

it

of

The

(see Chapter IX),

action
the

truth.

With

you

will

sharpened
no

Master-Key

In

Creation

will

you

of

first glimmer

the

of

thought

India, nothing is

29

begin

find your
attention
the relations of external

to

moment

of

dence
this confi-

wonderfully
objects,and

^he subjectwill

on

told

ever

realize

to

less.
be fruit-

the student

to

of

be learned
through
can
mysteries which
den
study and thought, for speculatingupon these hid-

Occult

relations of

wings
to

where

the

art

needs

student
can

In

cause.

stand

on

world

forces

natural

intuition takes

which

upon

the

the

the

furnishes

flightstraight
world, however,

its

this Western

thinking is less understood, the

some
guidance, but the quicker he
his own
feet the better.
In the physical
of

about

us, you

the dominant

be

must

Tattva

or

prepared

to

ognize
rec-

of

the combination

Thus,
objectsby the colors.
vegetable kingdom germinates in Mother
in natural

elements

all the

is yellow, and
draws
Prithivl, which
in proportion as it sends its roots
nourishment
deep

Earth

"

into her

bosom;

while

fruit in the

and

blue; and

from

the

it breaks

into leaf and

ambient, elastic air

yellow and

is evolved
air-progenitors

the

som
blos-

Fayu,

"

blue of its earth

and

grateful,refreshing

green.

The

Tattvas

are

the artists who

geometrical lines which

sea-shells.

Cross-sections

can

the

grave

be

derful
won-

studied

of the shells of

nummu-

in

The

30
lites

of

Law

(see Standard

the

Breath

Dictionary) show

skin of

The

Rhythmic

rattle-snake

Prithivi vibratio
is

teresti
in-

most

proof of the Tattvic Law.

This creature
that hugs the earth and lives in it,
is stripeddown
its back with cubes placed point to
point,the outer scales of which are yellow. Tejas
is the next
most
prominent influence,giving sharp
dish
pointsto the scales,and its color is seen in the redstudy

brown
has

of

mid-rib
In

in the

the

darkest

scales.

Every

dividing the positivefrom

scale

the tive.
negavibration

Tattvic
crystalsevery
be traced; and, when
examined
can
separately,
within
their dazzling whiteness
it is found
that
all the colors of the spectrum
held latently.
are
of Tantrik
Significantcorroboration
teaching
with regard to the structural effects everywhere
in the body of the varied
Tattvic
activities,is
The
in Bain's descriptionof the nerves.
found
is in nerve
blue-white matter
threads composed of
it is esbundles of microscopicalfibres,of which
timated
snow

as

many

as

15,000

in

singlenerve.

is

mixture

of

of

various

shapes,

"

tailed, and

The

these

to

100,000

grey-red nerve
fibres and

"

neurons

united

are

substance
or

cells

round, oval, pear-shaped,

radiated

star-like,or

"

(Mind

and

Body).
In

the

Cosmopolitan for September, 1905,

an
interestingarticle, Artificial Creation
Life," by Garrett P. Serviss,the illustrations
"

is
of
in

The
which

Master-Key

furnish

of

Creation

31

admirable

study of the Tattvas.

article explainsthe experiments of Prof. Jacques
Loeb, of the Universityof California,which

The

have

aroused

If

an

interest in the scientificworld.

deep
of the

magazine be accessible,notice
first the five points of the starfish,which
pond
correscopy

with
of

toes

the five

Tattvas, as

bodies.

our

of

Turn

of

Eggs

the

do

next

the

to

the

fingersand
tration
large illus-

Sea-urchin; then

"

observe
"

Beginning of segmentation," and b, Second

step." You will see that the development is by
pairs or couples. These are the positiveand negative
each other evolve
atorns, which acting upon
every succeeding step.
In a, Akdsha
prevails;b, Fdyu; c, intermediate,
Akdsha
predominant, with Fdyu and beginning of
Tejas; d, all the preceding with the addition of a
element,
A-pas, the water
strong vibration from
in crescentlike waves;
e, Tejas is predominant, in
a,

which
to

this artificialcreature

state

is said

to

"

starve

death."
the

Now

reasonable

of Prithivi

rsence

of
since

conjectureis that the ab-

vibrations is the

evolution; and

making

the

I have

above

cause

sation
ces-

the satisfaction,

had

notes,

of the

of

findingthe
conjecture: In

of my
following corroboration
of the Upanishads the division of the
fold
fiveone
elements
composing the physical body is
"

"

given according to

their

use.

Water

and

earth

The

32

said

are

Law

ether,

and

be

to
"

the

their

Law

food;

Rhythmic

they

all

into which

poured."
facilitate the investigations

and

of the Universe.

experiments
Thus, radium

aspect of its activityis

manifestation
of heat or
Radium

form

Tattvic

in whatever

of

light is

Tejas. Every
caused
by Tejas

is the

February, 1905, Professor

Gill University,announced
as

Rutherford,

in

of the

and

of Mc-

theory
revolutionizing

the fact that the internal heat

To

the

highestvibration
of Tejas yet discovered
by man;

solar current

from

are

scientists beyond average

hension
comprewould accept as the ground or basis

researches

vibrations.

Breath

air, the feeders,

fire and

simplify and

of modern

of

the

the bowl

It would

if

of

of the earth

is

radium.
the

"

knower

"

of the Tattvas

this is the

only

possibleconjecture,for the core of the earth is its

tle
subvibrate with the most
solar plexus,and must
able
inconceivform of Tejas, sun
rays of a power
before the discoveryof radium.
As

weave

these

into this chapter,the

notes

made

morning

seven

papers

months

ago

chronicle from

faraway Johannesburg,South Africa, Prof. George

the probHoward
Darwin's
speculationsupon
ability
of radio-activityin the
which, if
sun,
proved, will subvert all the scientifictheories of its
constitution,and of the age of the existingsolar
"

system
The

based

thereon."

life-current is

more

subtle

than

radio-ac-

The

34

Its

source.

fed

motion,
of

Divine

or

"

describes

with

another.

melody,
by

interaction

and

Him

of

receptive
"

the

It

of

who

rhythmic
Great

had

been

perpetual

thought
the

spake

good."

very
"

currents

and

active

was

the

of

negative

Spheres

the

Breath

secret

thought

declared,

but

the

positive
the

of

Rhythmic

holds

the

Harmony

Tattvas,

the

dynamo
by

and

Word

of

Breath,

quiescent

the

Law

is

no

And

poetic

evolved,

agery,
imbrant
vi-

movements,

Breath

first

after

one

the

after

CHAPTER

HOW

TO

and

for

forces

is

our

the

baffled

deny

Our

one

nerve

many

human

for

body,

that

thought

the

in

the

they
there

possibly
35

single

lines

several

electric

they

moment

the

have

the

assigned

carry

Tattvic

brations
vi-

influences

which

mind.

The

average

are

the

their

The

disturbing

that
can

however,

this, though
scientist

as

messages.

gain

are

may

just

their

them.

by

to

learn

to

for

can

nerves

the

Kosmic

is

we

speed

simultaneously

the

how

Tattvas

previous

all

now

ing
accord-

that

responsibility

the

and

of

task

body,

the

the

think,

agents

and

ceaselessly arising

reasons

active

of

encounter

are

with

work

to

of

readers
now,

energy.

influence,

the

intelligently,

physical

transmits

enter

it

mastered

vibrations
wire

ready

being

which

through

is

of

instead

of

All

movement,

mastery

field

use

measure

harmonious

In

we

the

are

intelligence and
what

force

if

us

MASTER-KEY

comprehend

must

Tattvic

THE

its law.

to

essays

GAIN

natural

EVERY

III

so

still

completely
many

influence

who
matter,

The

36

Law

of

the

Rhythmic Breath

extremely simple,logical,and

are

In the

law

Tattvic

tific.
absolutelyscien-

find the solution.

we

beyond question that

of hate, passion, fear, or a guilty conemotions
science
generate poisonsin the human
system which,
active enough to kill (the poisoned milk
when
not
It has

of

an

been

demonstrated

has

mother

angry

been

known

kill her

to

of many
nursing infant) are the primary cause
disorders ; and they give their distinct colors to the
fects
efsecretions of the perspiratoryglands. These
caused
vibrations into
are
by the abnormal
thrown by the above mental
which the Tattvas
are
with every thought we
Thus
states.
are
moulding

of

bodies

these

Every
sensitive

atom,

less sensitive
to

riffleof
who

than

half

of other

The

of

of the

or

dis-es.se.

of your

thoughts within

body is as
(yea, and only

those

to

air.

without!) as is a feather
It is only strong, positivepersonalities

think

their

thoughts; more
humanity simply reflect the thoughts
own

sponsive
people, for the Tattvas carry them to reminds.
They are the wings of thought.
usurped over-lordshipof the sense-directed

is the

mind

ease

molecule

every

the

to

to

ours

source

body;

menace

and
are

of

most

of the illsand

its

crowning

sin and

sufferings

most

that it stiflesthe soul and

trous
disasprevents

growth through the experienceswhich should

be its daily and hourly portion. The
sooner
you
recognize that you are a Soul and have a body
its

How

the

sooner

will become

conscious

ception)
con-

of

strength;for the rousing

conscious
ognition
activitythrough this recthe Tattvic vibrations to a higher,

and
vitality

increased

of the soul

ordinary

from

you

37

the

difference

(a world-wide
an

gain the Master-Key

to

to

raises

of wellplane. The
resultingsense
being is the proof that you are actuallyremaking
monic
body of purer materials through the haryour
co-operationof all the elements needed for
its up-building.
subtle

more

When

once

you

have

experiencedthe thrill that

this consciousness

gives you, you will never

again
deny the dynamic power of thought, nor the deeply
truth that spiritworks
significant
through matter.
These
are
always in a
physicalbodies of ours
state

of

flux and

plasticgypsum
the

form

reflux

thought of the
the
thought, even

is, the

the

Every

to.

which
fleeting
mind
admits to its sanctum,
speeds away on one
the wires centering there, to affect for good
ill the molecules
influenced by that nerve.
When

you

most

banish

idle and

the

army

of

or

taking

vibration, which

gives rise

moment

metal

atom

component

every

"

that

"

like molten

"

discordant

the
of
or

ring
war-

thoughts which
ever
sense-perceptionsare
giving rise to, and declare your real self, your
soul, the ruler, you are
exercisinga will-power
which

connects

Dynamo,

the

your

Divine

soul

with

the

great

Spirit;and, with

central

channels

The

j8
freed

for

speed

over

which

Law
their
your

of

the

Rhythmic Breath

flow, streams

of

in full

nerves

will stimulate

all the

vital force

rhythmic

atoms

to

will

currents,

harmonious

vibration.

Now,

problem before us is,how are we

activities
frivolous,discord-breeding

the

quiet the
minds,
our

that

so

souls shall

our

to

of

into recognized

come

rulershipof their mundane

kingdoms, the
physicalbodies, and be able to restore the rebellious
subjectsof these kingdoms to the co-ordinate action
Here
is
unity of interests demands?
where
ing
knowledge of the Tattvas is of overwhelmbeing.
importance to every human
We
cannot
accomplish this by study and reading
distinct acts;
alone; knowing and doing are two
and
it is only by using any
knowledge that we
The
make
it our
own.
only road to the conquest
is through
and control of these so restless minds
centration
diligentpracticeof methods of breathing and conmal
; which, beginning by regulatingthe northe
flow of
Tattvas, which
purifiesand
then
gives us the power
strengthens the nerves,

which

to

their

silence the

soul

freed

wasters,

to

of

clamor

from

the

send

the

the

senses

shackles
vital

of

current

and, with
these

the

energy-

wherever

we

wish.
to

understand

positiveand negative currents

the rightand left sides
down

of Prana

It is difficult for

some

of the

how
can

the

flow

spineand speed

How
the nerves,

over

gain the Master-Key

to

since breath, thy say,

39

the

enter

can

lungs only.
The

penetrate through muscles, nerves,

the subtle force within
But
it, that

lungs,does

not

bones.

and

inflates the

bulk of the air,that which

gross

rebuilding
life-giving,renewing, and
vital fluid; and the
speeds everywhere, an electric,
is

which

rhythmical

more

this

and

current

The

one,

latter consist

most

And

the

of

by

think

could
have

denials.
so

psychological
thought, could
a

propensity to strive for the

distinction. After
saying that
manifestation

obvious

most

breath, and that

"

modes

to

is

describe the

followed

he seemed

of Western

finest conceivable

Prdna

to

Prdna

the Hindu

escape

every

attempts

Vivekananda, who

clearlyin English that

grasp

and

of affirmations

the Swami

Even

and

power.

breath

between

distinction

subtle

very

the

body to yield
the same
direction,

in

move

the

greater

in the

vastly increases the electrical

which

not

the

breathing

all the molecules

tendency of
to

the

"

This

Prdna

of

Prdna

is the

is the vital force in

being, and the finest and highest action of

is thought," he concludes by this statement:
it is only
call it force,because
cannot
yet we
of

manifestation

it.

equallybaffling,
yet this need
not
Every one who practiceswill
give us concern.
Prdna
learn to know
for what it is. To say that
breath is
something very different from Prdna
Other

writers

"

are

"

The

40

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

is not

only misleadingbut unnecessarilyconfusing;

and in great part the ultimate analysesreached
by
all these quibblingsare
ference,
distinctions without a difof hairs as it were;
for a breath
a splitting
is unthinkable, since it pervades all
without Prdna
and

space,

has

holds

Universe

and

Wanting

Prdna

it the

the

is the

the

moves

planets in their spheres.

should

we

force that

breath

not

brings physicallife

its withdrawal
Prdna

within

all, and

at

its close.

to

terrestrial manifestation

of

solar

its

energy,

and

within

outward

that controls

from
perpetual cycling motion
and back again, suppliesthe lever

the

automatic

contraction

and

sion
expan-

the vehicle
lungs. It is, moreover,
stimulator of that thinking principlewithin
and
which
functions
superintendsall the automatic
us
The
of internal organs.
getting
forimportance of never
the imperative need that the positiveand
be equally balanced
of Prdna
negative currents

of

should

the

be clear

now

control

The

vital

Prdndydma;
that

upon

it is in the

thus

Held-breath

myriad

exercise

gain this

this is that the

concentrated

upon

of molecules

and

such

the

is called

atom

every

strikes with
nerve-plexuses,

the
a

in

philosophyof

vibrations
or

force

all-pervadingenergy,

generate the will-power to

we

The
the

and

all students.

this

of

creative

or

to

force of

given

sympathetic,rhythmical,direction

ters,
cen-

impact

an

atoms

tery.
mas-

as

to

and

part
immo-

The

42
self

Law

conduit

open

an

of

Rhythmic Breath

the

filled with

purest

ozone

ning
run-

of your
through the center
being.
Nothing but vigor can or should radiate from it.
This
exercise for Prdndyamd
should never
be
within two
hours after eating,and is best
taken
meals.
Four
practiced before
practice-periods
and the most
favorable hours
daily are sufficient,
down

the

the nearer
sunrise the
morning,
in the gloaming, and justbefore
better, at noon,
retiring. It is very
important that regularity,
should be observed
in practice. More
rapid progress
in two
will be made
regular periods (same
time daily) than in many
irregularones.
Length
are

early in

"

"

of

count

be

can

increased

from

four

to

six

as

you

preserving,however, the same

ratio,
six, twenty-four, twelve.
as
Upon this point,
Hindu
teaching lays emphasis.
If you
the thought inward, followingthe
turn
gain

power;

down, there will be

current

the

no

sensation

of discomfort,

oppression,or constriction anywhere during

Under
this mental
rection
diholding of the breath.
the

vital

center

with

directions

force

will surge

upon

The

stimulatingpower.

for concentration

are

the

to

nated
desiging
follow-

be considered

suggestionsfor practice,and should

varied
according to personal needs.
During
the thought upon
first round, concentrate
the
merely

as

be
the
ral
sac-

plexus; second round, upon the solar plexus;

the shoulders, rather low down;
third, between

How
fourth

and
"

the

round,

nceud

vital

important
in

centers

The

"

at

Master-Key

concentrate

one

round.

the

upon

aorta

the

"

system

nervous

spot often

affects

intestinal

"

it is

well

as

is

to

in this

the

center

digestive
ing
stimulat-

gastric

as

as

the circulatio

to

whole

the

profoundly

in

important

out

Concentration

or

and

described

the heart

what

of the blood.

system

center

same

pit of the stomach") sends

ganglia through the viscera, and

only

It is

nerve.

"the

not

upon

plexus (back of the stomach

of the

whole

43

of the throat

the back

in the great vagus

to

solar

front

the

gain

to

"

functioningof every part, but it reacts

remote
centers
through the
even
beneficially
upon
higher power of the electric current thus generated,
normal

strengthens the

and

blue disc

and

red.

gaze

upon

control, and

Close

The

whole

Hold

will

you

It is

not

of colors

rainbow

great

soon

will

you

fix your

and

eyes

your

disc.

the

plainlythat

so

body.

the

luminous
a
centeringit here upon
encircled by rings of yellow,orange,

thought while
deep

whole

see

need
can

the
to

be

mental

help to mental
glowing colors
imagine them.
seen
by psychic

vision.
Sometimes

it is

an

aid in

getting control

of the

thought after the first eight of

holding to another plexus for the last half of the
sacral plexus, then
count.
Thus, hold first on
the shoulders for the
raise the thought to between
mind

to

transfer

the

The

44

last half

Law

of

of

the sixteen; and

during eight, then

of
The

influence
it is

psychical,so

flowing

currents

and

tip of the

the throat

for

mainder
re-

best

terminate

to

they

toes,

the

are

portant
im-

heart;

big and little;soles

cold; between

are

practice
Other

centers.

upper

the

physical
flowing are

are

upward

concentration

nose;

of the feet when

the

upon

for

centers

the

to

plexus

solar

on

transfer

always

concentration

with

hold

count.

downward

their

in

Breath

Rhythmic

the

the

eyes;

tip and the root of the tongue ; the little fingers

;
tration
Concenand the brain-center,
or
top of the head.

the

these vital

upon

is

centers

faithful,regular practicewill
seeks

the invalid who

To

as
force-creating

soon

convince

in these exercises

you.
toration
res-

vigor longed for, I give

First image clearlywhat
this special message:
fastly
you wish to attain,and then hold the image steadin mind,
an
image, or picture,of health,
of the health and

"

and
strength,activity,
enslavingopposites.
of

infirmities

strengthin

helpfulnessinstead of their
As

must

denial of

far

as

ness
possible,conscious-

banished.

be

suffering. It

is

Waste

no

real
fearfully

when
being, but every moment
you
can
put all the complicationsin the back-ground,
tions
vibrarisingto a plane of serenityand harmonious
better conabove
them, assists in reflecting
ditions.
for the time

This

is

why

we

should

"

become

as

little chil-

How

dren."

It

as

reflects
its

upon

child's
We

be
minds

mind

is

Master-Key

when
of

of

moulded,
determine

what
and

free

as

we

"

45

prejudices

from

slate

from

can

cast

and

substance;

grown-ups

marks.

vibration

every

undefiled

it

is

cultivate

make-believe."

coming

are

discordant.

the

fresh-washed

innocent

power

ourselves

gain

sympathetically

helpful

most

or

child's

The
beliefs

and

to

realize

to

stuff
in

the

whether

these

that

choose

activities

shall

for
shall

bodies

physical

ceaseless

they

we

be

of

harmonious

our

CHAPTER

TO

HOW

THE

strength,

is

human

energy;

its

of

is used

bearing

its real

until, in
to

through

the

teaching

the

Remittent

sharing

drain
unless

tion
atten-

time

upon

under

rarely

more

than

produces

mind,

personal

with

the

the
the

the

us

for

or

clarion

the

right thinking.
46

of

well

dreamed

breath,

rhythmic

control;

of

influence

all who

perfection

of

self, by

form

tones

and,

system

lower

any

derstood
un-

interests

even

This

the

and

power

in

not

under

of

body

is

material

body.

responsibility

intelligence

is

the

mind

overcoming

to

the

upon

potentiality

bring

recognizing
proves

concentration

connection

belittling

through

fire

never,

and

all energy

aim.

wasting

taking
under-

every

results.

in life; but

with

the

circumstances,

in

atom,

of

that

in

and

importance

means

in

success

upon

and

This

the

endeavor
irons

mediocre

but

all

many

fortuitous

it

of

is concentration

effort, with

of

MASTER-KEY

THE

USE

secret

all

and

IV

of
are

of

of

no

matter

every

conviction
endowed

that

body

How

to

use

the

Master-Key

47

It is

first,
by controllingthese bodies of ours
emotions
of
with all their passions and
none
them
designed for our undoing but as schools of
that we
build the ladders which
strength
carry
almost
unbelievable
tellect
to unknown,
us
heights of inand
spiritualpower;
heights where we
know
is indisthat all lasting,enduring power
solubly united with, because proceeding from, the
spiritualforce; and is fed by rhythmic currents
of Tattvic vibrations of so high and subtle a character
unaffected
that they are
by the disturbances
the grosser
on
planes of being. Only spiritually
"

"

know

we

can

them;

and

they give us a perception of

the
Spheres." The
source
opened to one is inexhaustible.
every

human

is within
The
of
a

being

every

effective

concentration.
hold

the

upon

the

exalted

in rare,

access

to

the
of

"

moments

Harmony

of

strength

thus

Practice

will

give

it, for the reservoir

soul.

of the

master-key is by means
Only thus can we gain so firm
key that we can unlock and open

use

magic realm of

power

to

which

it

gives access.
Prdndyama purifies

practiceof the exercises for

the body through the impetus it gives to the
expulsion of all wastes, and it greatly increases
favorable
the flow of the most
Tattvas, which,
the nerves,
clear the
speeding rhythmically over
channels
of all jarring and jangling vibrations,
atomic
vibrations
those
irregular and abnormal

The

"

48

The

which

cause

Law

of

the

disease.

Breath

Rhythmic

In

brief, this

exercise

"

through bringing the vital force, Prdna, under

control and
to
vastly higher
raisingthe currents
the

and

subtle

more

power,

stimulus

for
control

the mind

over

It is the first step in

mind,

of

one

tion;
concentra-

Prdna

is

the

spans

finer forces.

Nature's

consciou
sub-

of

vehicle

immediate

the

and

consciouslyexercisingthe

the

"

way

well.

bridge which
visible,physical world

invisible

wonderful

as

over

is the
the

between

of

gain the power

particleof control

every

the

prepares

to

Concentration

gulf

vibrations,

the

soul's

can
we
expression. Only by concentration
quiet the kaleidoscopicflittingof idle thoughts
through the conscious mind.
Through their train

of

upheaving emotions, they

them

throwing

arrest,

we

into

of this mental

control of
chance

to

of

waves

our

of

the

hash,

discord.

The

souls and

bring
give our

our

ment
mo-

energy-

furnish

which

senses,
we

and

vibrations

through concentration, the

wasting activities
much

harmonious

Nature's

upon

ing
constantlybeat-

are

minds

der
un-

real selves

which
lie
develop the powers
human
being, awaiting only recognition

live and

latent in every
and
the

stimulus

of

use

exercise

or

be

to

evolved.
The

need

is the need

know

their

for the silent

period

for meditation, that

men

of

concentration
may

selves,and gain the

spiritual

learn
peace

to

and

The

50

belief,or
based

Law

of

the

It is absolute

creed.

Breath"

Rhythmic

self-knowledge,

And
fills
it fulunvarying natural law.
The Truth
shall make
him
promise that

upon

"

the

whole."
The
the

cult of the

"

need

immanent

to

materialism

abyss of
with

of Silence

Power

the

save

into which

"

from

arose

from

world
it has

the

been

plunging
seven-leagued-bootsof so-

its famous

Humanity is just rousing itself

realization of the depths of degradation to
to
a
which
this mad
pursuit of material things as the
called

progress.

be-all and

carrying the race.

And
it is waves
of spiritual
vibrations, generated
by loftyaspirationsin the silence,which are thus
before.
stirringthe public conscience as never
From

end-all of existence

this leaven

for ethical standards

relations,and
demands
the

branch
and

of

rising insistent demands

man
conduct governing all hu-

the time

has

when

come

brotherhood

of

passes

man

these

principleof

be silenced till the

never

universal

theory

"

can

are

is

from

into

vigorous practice,purifying every

of government
Municipal and National
elevatingall the activities and relations of
"

life.
This

is the real Christ

humanity

from

of

grind

our
as

sordid

the

privilegeand
well

as

act

and

spiritwhich

present
vicious

is

intolerable

to

conditions

selfishness;and

to
responsibility

aid

rescue

in

in this evolution, of which

it is

thought
Horatio

How

To

the

Use

Master-Key

51

;"

prophetically: The law of the

the Christ
Christ is the law of organic perfection,
social is the supreme
spiritmade
triumph of all
Dresser

wrote

the powers

of evolution."

Spiritualthought
cleanse

and

to

descend

must

heal

the

as

of

wounds

balm

to

Not

crime.

governable
vulgar crimes of ignorance or of unpassion which education combats; but
the far more
heinous
in
more
dangerous ones
fatal to the soul !
the
the sight of God, more
crimes of Satanically
immoral
deliberate,cold-blooded

the

common

"

"

intellects which
welfare

National

and

greed and
melt away
affect nor
moral

wave

It is

man

have

prosperityto

ambition.

All

before such aims.

withstand

the

round
circling
himself

sacrificed all human

who

human

selfish personal

moralities

But

force
our

must

they can neither

of the stupendous
sphere.

ameliorate

the present

ated
credeplorable conditions ; he created them
all wickedness, all crime and misery,through
thinking prompting evil doing. There is
wrong
in the lower kingdoms ; and through
wickedness
no
of right-thinking
lift the race
the power
must
man
"

from

its present
He

state

of wretchedness

change conditions.

must

and

Every

ing.
sufferhuman

isolated the life,can

how
aid
being, no matter
cause
by right thinking. It is the qualityof
thinking that
through the Tattvas we draw
"

us

"

makes

us

what

we

are,

and

upon

which

the
our

to

all

The

52

of

Law

the

Breath

Rhythmic

depends. Dedicate your daily life

in this trainingof self-control
to high ideals,and
soul will increase in senand self-knowledge your
sitive
intuition to all promptings from the creative
infinite.
of the Spiritwhich
are
resources
has aided
Horatio
none
Dresser, than whom
cult of
in the
spiritualthought, says:
more
influence

our

"

us

soul there

human

Deep within every

intuition which,

if it be

is

ant
dorm-

quickened, will guide

unerringlyas the instinct of the dove, to our

in God
(Power of Silence) That
quickening
be
obtained
listen
only when
can
we

as

"

"

home

"

for our soul's

hurly-burly of
sensitive

to

commands.
life till

the soul's

we

This

is difficult in the

have

made

minds

our

lightestwhisper by wooing

it

in silent concentration.

that

Remember

thus

we

raise the

Tattvas

to

plane, which means

increasingactivity,
bration
vastly increased velocity. This higher rate of visubtle

"

the power

increases
its control
en

rapport

and

of

And

as

externalized

in

to

can

gains is shared by every nerve

the increased vigor and vitality

Existence

body.

Only thus

any

this end

restraint.

should

soul manifest

the

be

Moderation

be

far

ordered
in

made

joy.

its highestpowers.

daily life as

personal control,should
and

fest
mani-

to

mind, in fact,puts the two

The
nothing else can.
strength

thus

the

the soul

the

over

the mind

which

of

as

with

eating is

it is under

harmony
important

To

How

the

Use

Master-Key

furnished

the substances
the purer the foods
Tattvic activities
for these marvelous

and

"

the better

"

the

53

results.
there

When

is

physical disturbance,

extreme

especiallycongestionsof any
of the exercises for Prdndydma

more

breath

would

"

times, alternate
for inhalation

better

be

on

"

nine

Held-

such

At
of

count

for exhalation

tice
prac-

the

"

omitted.

breathing

and

sort, the

aids

"

seven

derfully
won-

restoringpoise,calming the mind, and

the breath
few seconds
a
soothing pain. Hold
fore
before exhalation, and observe a like interval bein

Inhalingthe
times

breath.

next

that is, from

"

According
"

twelve

to

need, this exercise

to

every

hour

or

two

especiallyhelpful at
fatigue and mental or
It is the sovereign remedy
and

Repeat

is

"

any

six

or

fourteen
be

seven

breaths.

taken

frequentl
through the day,

can

of

moment

nervous

sive
exces-

disturbance.

in all crises of

heart

weakness.
For

pains

affords
and

spine

more

in the

almost

back, the Held-breath

immediate

relief,and

cise
exer-

its

regular practice strengthens a

of.
than anything else I know

tinued
con-

weak

It is

precede this exercise with several rounds

of alternate breathing as given above.
Do
not
these exercises with rhythmic breathing
confound
They are
(fullydescribed in Chapter XXXI).
and
remedial
restore
corrective, designed to
well

to

Law

The

54

conditions.

normal

takes

Nature
the

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

In the
of

care

well-poisedhuman
the regularalternation

ing,
beof

currents.

during these exercises,

counting numbers
and
especiallyduring the Held-breath, it is
best to think a rhythmic syllableor phrase, a sacred
word
or
lofty sentiment, the repetitionof which
There
holds the attention and promotes
harmony.
in this which
demands
is a deep significance
more
consideration
be
than
extended
can
given now.
in each
of
By accenting the first word
group
four
three or
(according to count), the mind carries
the number
without
difficulty,
rhythm is promoted,
and
another
for the
anchorage is formed
of

Instead

This

mind.

affirmation, from

Thought Power,
'The

purpose:

The

Self is

thought
will be
In

is

Self

of

Self

for the

Self

that

I."

am

I.

am

But

any

to the student
deep significance

effective.

practiceof the exercises

the period of concentration

the

and

in

the

eyes

should

be

closed.

and
sense-activity,
to

us

marvelous

This
at

inner

for

The

first aim

all the

senses

of

from

inhibits

the

same

one

turbing
dis-

time

closes
dis-

vision, whose

concentration
every

Prdndyama

following it,

like that of all the senses,

use.

Besant's

sentiment

is Peace;

Strength, that

word

or

admirable

an

Mrs.

depends
is to

external

velopme
deupon

draw
with-

excitant,

How
for

this

To

aids

the

Use

powerfully

Exactly in the

in

that

measure

given point, do
of the Tattvic vibrations,and
to

Master-Key

55

the

quieting

mind.

hold

we

can

we

increase

tention
at-

our

the

therefore

rate

the

force

of Prdna.
One

of

earliest results of

the

practice is
vision

looks

the

to

vibrations

forms

of

those

to

tints.

Many

dot

vortex,

or

of great

colors

which

is

it were,

into

thrown

or

colorless

black
the

in

Those

As

these

their

simple

line and

around

hues

and

central

sensation

This

space.

ing
form-

figure,

gives

hole,

which

was

by the great
hence, the beginning

matter

Divine

Spirit

involution

of

"

Spirit

into

matter.

"

its

depth might be described

glowing white light
a
again as
intensity,really indigo. These
are
"

vibrations

changes

sometimes

unfathomable

positive and

Fdyn

whirl

due

this Akdshic

Sometimes
as

color

producing myriad

undifferentiated

the

from

vary

internal

recognize by

Akdsha, the firstvibration

Primary Cause,
of

of

colors.

and

goemetrical

movements

depth

to

this

fective
ef-

and

bewildering complexity,

conceivable

the blended

realm

able

are

mingle, they

every

and

we

forms

characteristic

their

as

marvelous

which

Tattvas

discovery that

the
a

upon

regular

to

negative phases; then,

mingle

with

the

as

Akdsha^

the
it

deepest azure.

who

have

once

seen

the

wonderful

play

of

light

that

Law

The

56

that

color
is

there

light

light

and

of

that

the

never

was

is

there

where
the

penetrates

for

realize

within

realm

Breath

Rhythmic

densest

ever

no

and

night,

sea

or

land.

and
the

matter
"

on

aye

The

58

Law
is

vibrations
of
the

matter

the

make

space,

upon

the

of their

sound

of

to

that

the

the

denser

the closer the impact

and

the

vibrations
This

movement.

phenomenon
as

Rhythmic Breath

the

of

louder

is the

is

reason

Natural

Philosophy

medium

the

better

plains
ex-

ductor
con-

is it of sound.
The

homely and familiar comparison (in the

Aitareya-Aranyaka-Upanishad) by the learned
that is,the Akdsha
Hindu
teacher,of the ether
"

to

"

fact all the other

very

their

turn,

Akdshic

recognized

been

as

were

graphic. In
after the other

and

are

continually

of Akdsha.

expressed as

energy,

elements

and

Tattvas,one
evolved

were

in the spaces

mingled

all the other

extremely felicitous

is

poured,
in

in which

bowl

both

the

sound, has

builder

long

grator
disinte-

and

wonderfully beautiful geometrical

forms into which dry sand, sprinkledupon
drum-head
or
sonorous
a
plate,will move
a
upon
the
show
the impulse given by musical tones
under
of

formative

ever

It

were

form.

The

effect of Akdshic

vibrations.

man
through an ingenious device of the Gerthat sound
vibrations
philosopher Chladni
served
obfirst made
visible
circa
1785. He
ferent
difthat platesof metal or glass gave
out

was

"

according as they were

points;and he conceived the

sounds

bow

across

idea

of

at

ferent
dif-

ing
strew-

lin
drawing a viowhile damping
the edge of the plate,

the surface with

fine sand, and

struck

The

the

vibrations

Tattvas

59

points by touching the

certain

at

the

of

Evolution

fingertips. This established nodal,

or
rest, lines along which the sand grains shifted,
showing the form of the vibrations; and by varying
the points of contact,
both
for drawing the
bow
and
damping the vibrations, a great variety
edge

of

with

his

beautiful

figureswere
produced corresponding
that a
It was
with varying tones.
thus found
figure;so
given tone
always produced the same
the experiments disclosed
an
unvarying law of
sound

vibrations.
of

Illustrations
"

Chladni's

Sound

Figures,"

and

in

most

They
because

study

tones,

Efforts

to

form

and

be

may

discovered

modified

how

by

establish

it, and

in

all the
different

with

one

of

laws

our

characteristic

their

interaction

the

that every

therefrom,
from

as

invariable

recognizedby

(that is, /orw),

formed

in the

combinations

show

osophy.
Phil-

Natural

upon

other.
an-

color

tonal

investigatethis field; for color, following

in Kosmic
manifestation, is inseparablyconnected
with

Each

Tyndall's

particularinterest
they betray the presence of

musical

are

books

in

seen

of

are

in manifold

vibrations

be

called

forms,

sand

can

text

Tattvas

should

these

that

the

as

the other.

color has its

but

he

the

secondary

drew

primaries.

the

The

the

form.

Helmholtz

specialvibration
false inference

colors
Tattvic

were

law

not
cor-

Law

The

60

the

roborates

the

of

its

originalconception,and by
of any

the presence

element

be

can

means

by the
blending of

detected

effects,of the

influences,or

known

Breath

Rhythmic

colors.
"

In the realm

sound

is

subjectivecolor; and,

visible color

from

Forces,"

of hidden

the

is

same

used

an

inaudible

vice

every

versa,

Both

sound.

proceed

which

potentialsubstance
Occultists

call ether.

to

audible

every

cists
Physiit,

pronounce

"

plastic,
though invisible,Space."
The
deeper we
study the Tattvic
Universe
the deeper is our
conviction
the

in

natural

world

of

Law
that

the

thing
every-

rhythmically.

moves

mind
only when the human
steps in with its
of free will to choose
the right or
responsibility
the wrong
thought and act that life's rhythm is
It is

broken

all its vibrations

and

thrown

into

ant
discord-

jangle.
There
ever

is

present

center

Akdsha;

of

unity in

all

things,
"

the

and

in this center,

creative power,
working
manifests itself with rhythmic

always
harmony.
Holding as it does every form
(and therefore, all colors) potentially,Akdsha
all times foreshadows
the qualitiesof all the
at
Tattvas,

and

intervenes

Every

progressive step

Tattvas

is instinct with

the way
man

with

in

the

Divine

two.

every

evolution

of

the

intelligence,
ing
prepar-

crowning effort of creation

manifold
activities,
equipped to con-

for the
his

between

"

The

and

quer

Evolution

of

the

vast

dominate

the

61

Tattvas

of

realms

inanimate

nature.

Space having resulted from the interaction of

of Akdsha,
the positive and
negative currents
there was
for locomotion; and the spheres
room
of

Vdyu appeared

Akdshic

vortices,born

Again

currents.

of Professor

and

next

began

whirl

to

in the

of the union

of the Akdshic

refer

the illustrations

I must

to

ber,
biologicalwork in the Septem1905, Cosmopolitan; for, as far as that spark
life progressed, it corroborates
laboratory-created

of

the

Loeb's

revelation

Hindu

the

Tattvas, and
and

law

of

of

of the

the evolution

their

activities

several

influences.

After

Fdyu, the

next

need

heat

was

to

expand

mingling of
tions
Vdyu vibrations with 'Akdsha produces Tejas vibraof lightwhich generate heat, and which manifest
the

air, therefore

their

find that

we

in

presence

this

the

dual

Through the action of heat upon

formed, hence Apas vibrations were
of creative energy;
of the other

Tattvas

and

character.

air, water
the

the combined

condensed

is

next

sult
re-

activities

into Prithlvi

water

vibrations,completing the primary differentiations

of Kosmic
matter.
Thus, with the fifth Tattva,
the self-conscious universe,

an

ocean

of

subtlyfine,
sive
By succes-

into existence.
psychic matter, came
interaction,following the established

the

Tattvic

vibrations

becoming

ever

law

coarser

"

in

62

Law

The

descent

of

Rhythmic

Breath

planes of existence
the
to
through the mental
physiologicalwere
restrial
evolved; till the involution of the Spiritin the terelements
was
completed, and the earth
with its teeming life whirled in space.
their

The

"

evolution

the

the

other

of the soul thus

involved

is man's

earthly pilgrimage, and it is alone

through spiritualthinking and livingthat he can
that task a dailyjoy,and feel the exhilaration
make
than half accomin facing every
plishes
duty which more
task

in

his

the work.

philosophy of life is the foundation

spiritual
of all right thinking and
living. In it is found
the solution of Ruskin's
assertion :
It is only
by labor that thought can be made healthy, and
only by thought that labor can be made
happy."
Health
is the mainspring of all successful effort,
A

"

alive soul can

command
health
spiritually
able
the first blessing. It is the natural and inevitas
of rightthinking and spiritual
reward
living;
the direct guidance of the
that is, livingunder

the

and

soul.
the physical
consciouslysubordinate
all the atoms
in our
bodies
the spiritual,
feel
impulse toward order from the rhythmic flow

When

to
an

we

of the Tattvas; and

even

the

most

rebellious

yields

magnetic attraction and vibrates in harmony

the currents
with the prevailingrhythm when
are
fullyestablished and maintained in perfectequilito

the

This

brium.

is the

of supreme
exaltation
the Tattvic currents
as

to

secret

of bed-ridden

recoveries

of

Evolution

The

of

through
are

Tattvas

all the

63

miraculous

invalids; for in
faith

raised

all obstructions

sweep

the

to

from

moments

enthusiasm,

or

high power
their path, and
so

ring
impart synchronous action to the hitherto waralmost
elements, which
instantlythrills the
body with a sensation of strength.
The
higher we raise our vibrations through the

to

cent
purifying action of rhythmic breathing and benefishall be in touch and
we
thinking,the more

with

cooperate
their

the finer forces

round

about

us

"

and waiting
us
breaking over
for our
recognitionto lift us to higher states of
efficiency, of comprehension, of intuition, of
think and to do.
to
Spiritualperceptions
power
and
spiritualstrength make
possiblea degree of
and
activity both mental
physical
a
power
of accomplishment in a given task, utterlybeyond
the capabilityof mere
Work
physical energy.
which
the physicalplane is effort,becomes
on
a
when
call to our
aid our
we
joy and an inspiration
forces.
ever
ready, ever waiting,spiritual
even

waves

"

"

"

It is the

"

attitude of

the difference,because

thought which

every

atom

makes

of energy

all

in the

in the Spirit. But on

the
physique has its source
material plane of manifestation,as when
we
speak
of
brute
mere
force,"
physical strength or
the vibrations are
in character,unfit magrosser
"

"

"

64

The

terial

for

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

the

Spirit'sactivity,therefore, lacking
fire which sustains enthusiasm
entirelythe spiritual
and gives electrical force to every thought and act
thus inspired.
It is this spiritualenergy
in rare
which
gencies
emerand

of

moments

excitement

supreme

ables
en-

people to forget the limits of physical

the ordinarilyimpossible.
strength and to execute
delicate young
I knew
a very
girl,the accepted estimate
of whose
strength and endurance
exempted
her

from

the

home,

out

the wall

filled from

was

all that three

case

back

ourselves

in life.

to

The

thought

which

in

caused

by

excitement
moved

several

inches

could

men

do

to

put the

place the next morning. We can

to
employ this spiritualenergy at
eliminate many
of the most
trying

conditions

energy

daily life

eight feet high which

It
top with heavy books.

strong

thus

of

of

bookcase

need, and
methods

near,

floor

was

train

the

fire very

in its

exertions

under

who,

disastrous

from

the usual

even

we

is

wastefulness
a

better

can

drain

constant

of

of

common

psychic

employ.

Every fact that has been stated can be verified

by personal experiment, which means
persistent
practiceof the breathing and concentration
cises
exerintermittent

already given; not

are

you
you

reminded

happen

would

to

rather

of

it

by

think of it or
do.

To

practicewhen
feelingsor when

bad

have

derive

nothing else you

the benefit,spirit-

The

66

of

are

these

they
the

and
atom

Law

of

marvelous

inactive,
visible

therein

forces.
but
and

evolving

the

ever

the

through

contained.

Rhythmic

Never

building
invisible

their

Breath

for
and

an

instant

ing
disintegrat-

universe,
vibrations

ing
involv-

every

VI

CHAPTER

THE

IT

UNIVERSALITY

should

be

neglect
full

thus

plain

inhalations

"

named

living,

even

her

or

disease.

with

suicide."

under

the

and

thus

the

out

of

products

out

of

which

day

aphorism
will

the

and

"

cast

to

every

upbuild,
the

of

worn

this

ner
man-

tudes,
of multi-

habit

confirmed
most

activity;

out

And

energy.

of

most

weighed

that

ills that

for

recognized

the

invites

which

elements

when

dawning

is

subterfuge
caused

of

maximum

their

increases

of

stances
circum-

ills from

the

suffers.

anent

be

is the

individual

disintegrating forces

the

progenitor

humanity

The

Law,

and

physical

living, which
is the

has

power,

be

can

fortunate
the

renewing

which

The

attains

furnishing the stimulus

while

"

feed

force

most

corruption which

shut

to

never

efficiency and
You

the

vital

to

air, is

unbreathed

pure,

of

that

now

lungs by deep,

the

slow

otherwise,
his

of

readers

of

exercise

proper

TATTVAS

THE

all my

to

self-limitation

positive
justly

OF

ignorance

flesh

human

what

it is,
and

an

6?

incubus

is heir
the

"

eous
hid-

credulity.

flagrant violations
like

old

infamous

upon

of
the

Natural

human

It

(The Law

68

of

the

Rhythmic Breath

encouraging fear and every other prolific

source
being a common
agent of evil and suffering,
of that weakness
and
which
inefficiency
produce
Fear breaks
down
tissue,and disorganizes
poverty.
cells as much
ease.
nerve
as
any acknowledged disIt is only blindness to the latent,the potential,
within that makes
ditions
possiblethe conpowers
from
which
suffer
a
majority of mankind
daily. As I shall show you, this is no digression
from
subject,the study of the Tattvas, but
our
therewith.
most
intimatelyconnected
for strength,for health, for reWhen
lief
you pray
from
comes
pain, do you realize what answer
race,

back
"

to

and

Divine
The

them.

Take

you.

from

you

avenues

Nothing obstructs
thoughts."
wrong

The

moment

you

yourself,that

moment

obstructions

the

the

of

sources

silence ?

It says

always

are

them

think

but

health

begin

you

channels

of

life-force; for

to

to

your

open
own

and

to

will

strength

clear from

communication
every

you

vibration

all
with
on

plane reacts upon those of the physiological

that your very
plane. Notice particularly
tion
thought is instantlyreflected in a fuller inflathe

mental

of the

lungs,which checks the disorder within

and
improves the vibrations; and throughout the
universe
like seeks like.
Therefore, by a simple
change

of mental
!

"

you

attitude

portant
simple,but oh, so iminstead
invite harmony
of dis"

Universalityof the Tattvas

The

cord, and

co-operate

efforts

restore

to

body

your

with

Nature
disordered

all the

their normal

to

in her

69
ceaseless

in

vibrations

conditions

of

perfect

rhythmic balance.
From
soul

your

the

that you realize

be the rightfulruler of its tenement,

ever-blessed

the
to

physicalbody,

soul's control

and

moment

bring

your

will under

the

thereby transmuting it into soulforce

rhythmic vibrations will inaugurate their
curative, restorative work.
Say in your heart:
Peace!
Peace!
Ye
Peace!
warring factions 1
I am
Ye can
over
no
me.
longer have dominion
for good in the Universe,
with all the power
one
and I will admit
only good.
"

"

The

you

more

Universe

the

know

of the

deeper will be

truths, and

of

the

Tattvic
your

of the

Law

conviction

of

individual

responsibility
for beginning to
for health as the first condition
he first thought of
intentions when
fulfill God's
Shakespeare's intuitions grasped a sublime
you.
these

truth.
in

world

The

play,
role.

to

each
There

is

stage; and, like the

and
is

every

one

is

actors

assigned

adapted to you as
other; and yours is the task to develop those
to no
that lead to the perspiritualand moral qualities
fection
latent abilities,
of your
and give you the
crets
key, through intuitive comprehension, to the seboth
of your
strength and your weakness,
To
obey the command,
physical and moral.
given

part

"

The

70
"

Know

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

thyself,"is to learn the

forces,the Tattvas,whose

hidden

governed

misgoverned,

or

Breath
of these

nature

ceaseless

make

ties,
activi-

what

us

we

are.

The

varying effects

their activities within

as

the

the will that you

generated in
The
"

different

Tattvas

in

the

is normal,

is baneful.

ones

the

similar
physicalbody are as distheir characteristic qualities;
fore,
and, therewhen
predominance of certain ones, even

that condition
excess

of

you

is

It is
can

your

unfortunate, and

through
and

control

body, and

draw

the

freedom

of

the forces

correct
to

their

the beneficent

you

desire.

characteristic

form, features,and

complexion, hair, and

from
human
beings one

eyes

the

"

which

other, are

coloring
distinguish
due

to

the

particularpermutations of the Tattvas, which, on

the gross
the
plane of their activities,make
up
of different physiques. Their
elements
component
influence is, of course,
mental
equally important
individual
and
(the physiologicalbeing, in fact,
the opinions formed, the bent of
its reflection),
every

mind

being

due

to

the bias

given to

it by the

prevailingelements, or Tattvas.
This
individuality,
stamped by the Tattvas, is
determined
that is, the vibration
by the color
is born.
of the planet under
which
This
one
fact gives us
the scientific basis for astrology,
planet being the center of a specificTattvic
every
"

"

The

Universalityof

the

Tattvas

71

ganglia of the nervous

This agrees
with and explains the puzsystem.
zling
of Hermetic
tenet
philosophy, As it is
above, so is it below," and shows the close parallelism
influence

just as

the

are

"

the

between

microcosm

and

the

macrocosm.

science has
acknowledged truth,modern
The
Tattyet to point out the first coincidence.
vic vibrations corresponding thus with the planets
ments;
necessarilyvary in force according to their moveplanet, and therefore the force of
every
vibrations
emanating from it, being modified in
manifold
to or
moteness
reaccording to its nearness
ways
ter
from a sympathetic or a dominating sisMuch
orb.
more
concerning these correspondences
will be developed in later chapters. It could

Always

be

not

here

an

well understood

so

that

It suffices

is a
activityin man
macrocosmic
activity.

every

reflection of
This

now.

Tattvic

influence

is the

to

state

microcosmic

working
eral,
law, throughout the kingdoms, minby the same
vegetable,and animal of this vast universe.
Their myriads of permutationsfurnish the diversity
which

charms

us,

and

their

energy,

that
invariability

ever-recurringunity of action that baffles the physicist

with amazing paradoxes.
of
In
the process
evolution, every
Tattva,
though retaining its essential primary qualities
tiating
(the propertiesalready described as differenone

Tattva

from

another

"

see

table

of

The

72

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

with the other

Tattvas,chapter II), combines
Tattvas
in the proportions of 4 to i, and in the
mingling is modified
by their qualities. Thus,
molecule
of Fdyu consists of four parts of
every

the

each
of the four other
Fdyu and one
Tattvas,
forming a five-fold division; together with two
phases, negative and positive,which make up the
This

mystic seven-fold.

number

is

now

nized
recog-

the Periodic Law

establishing
or
according to
system, which, grouping elements
their atomic weight, shows that elements of similar

in science

behavior

chemical
octaves

as

Bearing
one

as

do

the

resistance

should

of

the
from

of the musical

scale.

is,in

process

of their evolution

ethereal

space

the
Prithivi,

be understood

in its

that

once

tones

in mind

after another

in seven;

occur

earth

to

the cohesive

vibration, it

that every successive Tattva,

and most
subtle form, becomes

primary
complex, for it contains the impress of those
more
preceding it. Thus, Prithivi partakes of the qualities
of the four preceding Tattvas, and adds
its
Two
specificproperty.
adjacent Tattvas
own
freelywith each other than with the
mingle more
even

For

example, Prithivi and

more
sympathetic and congenial than
Apas are
fore
Tejas and Prithivi; and Apas yieldsto Tejas bethis process exactly
it does to Fdyu.
We
see
illustrated in the change of ice (Prithivicstate of
Akdsha
interto
matter) through water
vapor.
more

remote

ones.

The

74

the

meets

Law

rarified

illustration

"

an

These
Law

few

of

nothing

most

student

to

real

every

else
effort

can

and

give,
constant

is

another

yet

formerly

was

paradox."
show

how

make

the

for

way

every

discoveries.

adds

progress.

given

are

original

becomes

Tattvic

contradictory

They

thinker,
and

the

and

puzzling

pointing
to

ize
neutral-

they

It

law.

workshop.

Nature's

interested

This,

acoustic

the

and

silence,

physical

index-fingers

as

another,

illustrations

explains

secrets

only

this

Breath

Rhythmic

producing

of

considered

of

part

other,

each

the

of

which

zest

spur

to

stant
con-

VII

CHAPTER

TATTVA

ALL-PERVADING

THE

ABOUT

MORE

AKASHA

discoveries

scientific

RECENT
tumbled
their

hastening
which

the

make

it

given
of

roboration
in

all of

The

"

heaps

upon

bar

is

force
in the

this

particularly.

and

at

vic

Law.
The

seven

every

"

It

we

cor-

find

can

of

is

he

step

permutations
as

is

yet and

of

forces

to
as

physics;
notice

Now,
of

beginning

force which
penetrate;

the

to

the

Vedas

are

Tatfuas

and

the

undefined,

behind

the

the

75

"

of

him,

astounds

nearer

Fires
of

"

world

coming

Blavatsky:

world

Spirit !

is the

is stated

Mme.

in the

stupendous

Forty-nine

forces, hidden

more

interesting

progress

by

nothing

scientist
such

errors,

little

which

scientific

to

domain

ALL

of

the

Law

form

it is

world

out

disuse

of

recognized
that

are

we

wonders.

these

modern

its

student

Tattvic

the

trenchant

Pure

the

the

to

oblivion

that

pointing

to

greatest

this

in

in

important

be

space

world

abyss where

an

them

bury

to

to

from

theories

century-honored

pedestals

have

which

Tatt-

the
two

posi-

The

76
tive and

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic
of Prana

negative currents

(7

of these has well-determined

Every one
and
with
physicalpotencies in contact
and

distinct function

49).

chemical
terrestrial

in the

physicaland
spiritualworlds, with a corresponding relation to
human
psychic faculty. To the ancient Hindu
a

matter,

adept all these hidden

and

all the

science

Out
"

his

of

were

initiates

discoveries

amazing

have

which

years,

for

India's

ago

years

forces

as

an

book,

open

accuratelypredicted

and

inventions

furnished

of

cent
re-

foundations

new

kept the world marvelling.

Sir William
the invisible,
Crookes,
and

radiant

with

matter," and

Roentgen, with his Xof these

With
Forty-nineFires."
ray, lured two
the X-ray, the principleof radio-activity
which
science was
revolutionized
it
established; and
"

for the

the way

paved

discovery of the twentiethdisclosed radioactivity

radium, which

marvel,

century

as

actual

an

the

with

conversant

of

Tattvic

Law

all the radio-active

and

radium

property

properly classified among

of

the
In

doubt

can

substances

"

one

that

can

be

Forty-nine Fires

"

Vedas.

all these

higher, more
positiveto the
the

the

No

matter.

result of

progressionsand permutations, the

subtle plane, or
is
state, of matter
the

negative phases
Radium

lower, and

next

interaction

of the next

furnishes

us

with

every

of

the

higher

lower

one

positiveand

state.

invaluable

is

data

corro-

All-Pervading Akasha

The

77

But in order to comprehend

berating the Tattvic Law.
the velocityof these vibrations
(which
bombarding us) and the intricacy
are
ceaselessly
ing
permutations,a few words concernwill be helpful. The
of atoms

of the Tattvic
the
word

nature

in standard

is stilldefined

atom

dictionaries,

physicspublished within
of a
the present decade, as that ultimate particle
molecule
which is indivisible. In a very slipshod
has also been defined as interchangefashion, atom
able
and

in text-books

molecule, and, therefore, it has

with
into

upon

general

very

molecule

portion of

or

agent,

be

further

Natural

or

"

and

atoms,
"

the

was

Until

other

some

molecule

into
these

two
not
can-

of

ultimatum

quite recently,the

the smallest

was

side,"
propertiesre-

of

mass

matter

science,and, therefore,the accepted unit

to

weight.

what

Prof.

to this?
as
George Darwin
It has been proved that the simplestof all atoms
consists of eight
namely, that of hydrogen

But

"

divided

atom

of atomic

"

separate

Philosophy.

hydrogen
known

to

smallest

The

its

of heat

means

called
particles,

more

"

as

in which

substance

any

though
Al-

sense.

same

is described

it is possible,
by

chemical

in the

usage

crept

says

"

hundred
in the

separate parts, while the number

denser

thousands.

corpuscles,or

metals
These

must

be

counted

separate parts have

electrons,and

may

be

of atoms

by
been

tens

of

called

described

as

The

78

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

particlesof negative electricity.It

yet true, that the physicistknows
these ultra-atomic corpusclesand can
count

them

which

they

200,000

will get

small

form

case

cal,
paradoxi-

more

about

more

easily

the

with

of

atom

the

parts."
of these corpusclesmove
at
a
speed of
miles a second, and the unscientific reader

Some

that

is the

than

is

the

of

their minuteness

molecule, of which
to

as

clearer idea

be invisible

they
under

even

are

the

if told

parts, is
most

so

ful
power-

made
Thompson
microscope. Sir William
this graphic comparison :
If a drop of water
as
magnified to the size of the
large as a pea were
"

earth, the molecule

would

appear

scarcelylarger

the

originaldrop."
Radium
gives off three kinds of rays which have
been named
respectivelyalpha, beta, and gamma.
The
ions," or
alpha rays are compared to the
metals.
red-hot
fly from
tiny particles,which
They are positivelyelectrified,and the particles
of the hydrogen atom.
about
twice the mass
are
miles a secThese
have a velocityof 20,000
ond,
rays
than

"

in
constantlyemitted from radium
loss to its stance
its natural state without perceptible
suband

any

are

more

than

the

exhalation

of

its odor

The
beta rays are
changes a flower.
negatively
the
charged corpuscles,about one two-thousandth
size of those making up the alpha rays; and, save

for

their greater

velocity
"

circa

100,000

miles

The

second

"

rays
a

the

rays

others, but

X-rays.

Are

and

beta

after

rays

forming

the
its

rays

should

alpha

element

and

of the

means

this.

determine

substance

by

nature

colors ; and

color,or

of the

passing through the Akdshic

Tattvic
permutation? A spectrum

its Tattvic

as

identical

be

to

the union

they not

of every

spectrum

well understood

so

believed

are

analysisof the
The

not

are

with

state

to

tube.

gamma

two

79

ode
exactlyresemble the cathproduced by an electric discharge inside
said

are

Crooke's
The

All-Pervading Akasha

veals
re-

prevalent

the greater the heat

which

to

it approaches
subjected the nearer
state.
solar, instead of terrestrial,
is

matter

is well-named

Akasha

va."
into

In

chemical

another,
not

it acts;

you

the

"

changes of
have

been

one

state

shown

only that Akasha

that it is the

all-pervadingTattof

matter

in these

trations
illus-

intervenes, but how

substratum,

or

base

(in

all

tist.
paradoxes) which baffles the scienAs in things external,so it is within; and
of natural phenomena
observation
will aid
your
microcosm,
vastlyin the understanding of your own

phenomena

wherein
of

or

the

Tattvic

Law

comes

under

the

ence
influ-

thoughts and will-power, and the

of Prana
currents
thereby be thrown entirely
may
of rhythmic balance.
out
In consequence
of its universal prevalence normally,
it is not surprising
learn that the excess
to
your

Law

The

8o

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

A.

of Akdsha
of

its

and
is disastrous,

discomfort

activitycauses
the

Among

according to the phase

traits and

misfortune.

or

which

emotions

give

dence
evi-

of this

are
predominance or excess
forgetand
" fulness, covetousness,
obstinacy (headiness),

and

blindness

the

affections.

and

fear

from

concerning
repulsion, shame,

matters

same

fear-stricken

To

tension

people

this effect is due

which

physical

the victim.

unnerve

so

the

comes

tions
vibra-

Akdshic

by

the

and

source;

in the veins caused

excess.

mental

of

the

to

shakes

hollows
in

"

due

are

in

unreason

Emotions

which

tremor

and

and

The

is free will
What
remedy," do you ask?
to choose
for, if not to give us power
our
thoughts
and the deeds resultingtherefrom?
The
bliss
of ignorance is that we
if we
do
not
to blame
are
"

"

the

know

not

of

error

Invariably we

certain

suffer

physicallyfor such error

bringing power, brings also
forget that it is the form
A
to

caution

conditions
marked

are

that

therefore

causes

change

it.

It is

they

Paradoxical

often

tions.
ac-

both

motion

here:

when

nerves

tension.

of

can

is necessary

energize the

constant

the

that form

and

mentally
; but only knowledge,
responsibility.Never

must

and

the state, and

thoughts

as

confounded,

impossible
strained by

are

it is these
but

two

there

is

tensingand energizing
sidered
accepted theory of tension con-

distinction between

nerves.

The

mechanically
"

as

of

wire

or

rope

"

is

The

82

Law

You

you.

sheath
that

of

against

demoralizing

epidemics
that

commonly
confidence

and

Happy,
of

round

and,

spread
about

contagion
you.

upon

victim,
But

equally
draw

of

ism.
materialwires

to

fear.

made

courage;

the

victim
is

thoughts

and

will

happiness

be

can

feeds

are

from

protecting

influences

which

sympathy

courageous

happiness

yourself

vibrations

spread

Breath

mundane

character

earthy

Sympathetic
which

Rhythmic

for

making

are

earth,

the

and

courage

contagious.
the

vibrations

steadfastly
of

health

tained,
main-

and

CHAPTER

SPECIFIC

THE

the

IN

find

we

the

clue

law

realism,
that

to

that

inexorable

is

appearing

as

souls

many

in

it is

of

the

other,
an-

its,
hab-

ing
like seek-

Bible

manifest

so

of

force

law

forth

set

from

one

the

for

reason

of

characteristics

those

differentiate

the

to

This

like.
stern

which

Tattoo,

TATTVAS

THE

OF

INFLUENCE

invariability of

every

and

VIII

with

tice
injus-

an

hopeless stumbling

block.
What
of
in

certain

back

the

are

life

periodical,
is

is

vibration

Tattvic

has

back

it

when

vibration,
vibration,

its

source,

liability and

cuts

deeper

its
its

in

atom,

motion
All

is due
tions
examina-

movements

act,

every

and

"

only
but

come

rhythmical.

normal

not

being,

their

that

forces

all

tendency

rhythm.

prove

occurred,
to

that

of

of

matter

their

repetition of

to

law

and

of

This

molecules

thought,

come

cell

unvarying
of

law

periodicity
for

vibrations;

source.

and

molecule,

established

or

inherent

an

their

to

The

vibration,

by

nature

to

habits?

are

once

is it apt

every

every
a

to

given
recur,

repetition

facility of
channel

All

creases
in-

cause,
action, be-

through

the

The

84

Law

directing brain
law of rhythm

of

the

is the

of
The

Thus,

the

on

flash from

one

cause

also, consonance

reason,

similar

is made

vibrations

gether.
to-

tion.
invites that vibra-

and

plane, similar thoughts

receptivemind to another as the
to

On

magnet.

the

mingles with

plane, water
oil; and

great

mental

is drawn

needle

this

draws

way

The

director, incentive,or
For

action

Breath

substance.

nerve

or

all automatisms.

of

Rhythmic

knows

how

gross

terial
ma-

oil with

water,

all

tangiblethings
drawn
of like nature
are
together, and similar
in groups
whether
events
they be tragedies
occur
festivals. But knowledge of the underlying
or
in

puts

cause

one

every

hands

our

of

weapon

defence

against the seeming crueltyand hardship of this

ban
the thoughts which
We
the
law.
must
cut
channels for unfavorable
vibrations,and avoid the
deepen and
their impression.
Ignorance is described
and
called Avidyd
"

"

state

of
"

of
as

make

which

deeds

The

Akasha.

set," as

other

it were,

vibrations

the victim

"

of mental

permanent

more

in Sanskrit
is considered
gross

darkness

as
a

dark

very

vibrations

have

come
be-

through the non-reception

meaning fresh ideas; and
older this
inactivity
grows

Avidya (uh-veed-yah) state

to make
an
impression upon
new
a
new
thought makes

renders

such

channel

it

ever

brain.
in the

harder

Every
brain,

the Tattvas

of

Influence

The

of

explains the high average

in the human
race.
People are

which

it is harder

ruts;

in

evidenced
a

road."

brain
"

is

to

describes

well

their

The

more

This

state

follows

take

unusual

to

the

the

activityare

demands

upon

law
or

plicated
com-

ideas, and

new

of

bulk

mere

of its cells,its atomic

that parts
of

pressed
ex-

in his brain, and

streets

the intellectual

economy,
a

the

character

that makes

thread

must

Vivekananda

Swami

It is not

them."
the

difficultit

graphicfigureof speech:
the more
thoughtful the man

easilyhe will

but

ness
dark-

"

more

ideas which

new

in

will be
more

the

been
"

substance

is

break

to

have

there

and

"

through.

way

this in
"

it

it with

penetrate

"

expression,

yieldingis the

the less

follow

to

roads, which

channels

fewer

conservatism

prone

new

idiomatic

our

The

make

to

8$

the

stand
undera

brain

structure,

giant.
of

the

whole

which

organs

pliableand
their strength or

more

physical
are
kept in
respond to
endurance

that they have been exercised.

exactly in the measure
Nothing in the universe is in a state of permanence
stands still as it were.
or
Everything is

either

improving, building up,

and

the

laws

of universal

But,
the

never

motion
up,

in

atoms

or

our

bodies

or

disintegrating;

follow

the

Tattvic

motion.

forget,you

are

shall be; whether

discordant, which

free to

choose

what

ing
harmonious, build-

is

disintegrating.

The

B6

Law

the

of

Breath

Rhythmic

the

plane is a reflection of the

physiological
mental
thoughts can be made
plane,and your own
in influence,protectingthe body from
paramount
For

unfavorable

vibrations which

would

find

So

so
deep-lying is this
all-pervading,
of like seeking like that we
gain in health as
the health of others; and our
ness
happipromote

entrance.

law
we

in the

is increased

others

That

happy.

material

direct ratio that

make

we

of least resistance;
all benefits,guerdons,
to win
whatsoever, is to seek those
is the line

arid the easiest way

or

otherwise

success

blessingsfor others.
mind

The

which

is stirred

emotional

to

ment
excite-

and perplexities
of
trifling
annoyances
the average
flicts
daily life,plunging into wordy conthe slightestprovocation, is wooing
upon
and
physicaldisorder, makes rhythmic
every
any
vites
harmony of physical functions impossible,and inof the Tejas Tattva,
the disturbance
a
ance,
most
dangerous vibration when thrown out of baldisturbing its legitimate functions.
Every

by

the

"

reaction

in the

form

of hatred

or

of the intense sort, the

evil

"

even

pugnance
re-

deep revulsions

disturbs the
whirlpoolsof emotion
the mind, exposing
balance of Tejas and weakens
it to be more
easilystirred; for every unhappy
thought is responded to by an unhappy, disordered
that

stir up

vibration.

"

We

harmony

contribute

by

our

mite

towards

cultivatingindifference

versal
unito

The
evils which

Influence
have

we

Every
cases, by which
our
judgment,
our

Tattvas

of

many

other

they
of

current

higher

curious

power.

there

be

fortune

bad

cording
daily life,ac-

the
or
performed with one
Prdna, or during the prevalence
While

of this detail is

some

of it is obsolete,

and part
practical,

than

is much

life,health,

or

of

acts

effect

are

applying

not

creases
in-

gained and

human

upon

habitual

Tattvas.

certain

more

the

such

and

mind

thus

energy

happiness, prophesying good

as

can

in

philosophy explainsminutely the

of the different

of

to

viate.
alle-

or

poise and, therefore,

our

The

power.

Tantrik

for

control

of

strengthensthe

also

87

remedy

to

power

retain

we

Tattvas

the

manifestation

is converted

stored

and

no

of

is fundamental;

that

proved in

of modern

conventions

to

which

experiences;and

many

corroborated

much

in

is

of

system

every

life,

stantly
con-

mental

therapeutics.
Akdsha
all-pervading

The

has

influence in the brain and

periods when it
heart, and anus.
thought,

and

mental
and

and

there

are

prevalent in the throat, spine,

Always active in the exercise of
tense
becoming predominant during inand in meditation, brooding
application

affect
must

ears;

inant
of dom-

is

melancholy

this, we

centers

induce

the

its excess,

general

utilize the

and, in

health.

normal

and

sequence,
con-

Knowing
fortunate

.2

powers

of

Akdsha,

and

inhibit its malefic influences

The

88

Law

by changing

of

the

Rhythmic

vibrations

our

Breath

when

they

manifest

their presence.
The

natural

beneficent

because

Prithivi,

the

"

Akdsha.

of

corrective

they

Not

the

thoughts
the

encourage

of

extreme

happy
Tattvic

of

flow

scale

is

from

rose-colored

spectaclesbut yellow
should
be given to people addicted
to the
ones
blues," and they should be kept in the sunshine
when
by floods of
possibleand be surrounded
golden light,living in yellow-hung rooms.
steria
Hyand
lunacy indicate the disastrous preponderance
of Akdsha
and call for the yellow treatment,
"

and
the Akdshic
The

influence

every

vibrations

consideration

of

its natural

sequence

Remember

that

other
from

all

Tattva

and

of

Akdsha

of Akdsha

taste

which

choose

to

us

must

It is the
to

are

is said to

be

flow.
in

come

details.

be

is the form

reduce

normal

foreshadower

That

mixing!

the

the

can
possibilities

It is for

do

their lowest

Prithivi,which
will develop more

as

the Akdsha.

prevalence.

to

possiblethat will

of

every

developed

of its mental
the

ingredients
use
stagnationand misbe

shunned.

The

bitter,but I believe

"

it

can

of

also be
the

proved

Tattvas.

to

be

salt.

It is the

est
light-

Taking ten as the unit of

in weight by ten in natural

Akdsha, they increase

order from Vdyu twenty to Prithivi fifty.
Vdyu is only less unfortunate when excessively
predominant than Akdsha; and, as their relations

The

Law

of

other, with

the

90
the

the

Breath

Rhythmic

fluenc
disclose their in-

Fdyu, and

by the modifications

forms

of

the

magnified section of
skin betrays all these Tattvic activities in oblong,
cles.
squared, and triangulatedspheres and dotted cirIn a singlelayer of the cuticle,it is computed
cells.

illustration

An

there

are

billion

scale-like

the

cells to

inch.

square

Every movement
of Fdyu, and
of

of

in the

of

is

body

of levitation

acts

of

mastery

supreme

the

are

this Tattva.

tion
manifesta-

exhibitions
It is

more

of Fdyu which
probable that it is an excess
gives people sometimes in dreams the sensation of
flying;and deep breathing when walking almost
gives wings to the feet,so lithe and buoyliterally
ant
does it make
the body.
Fdyu has an acid taste, and the acidityof the
stomach
which
ances
accompanies most
gastricdisturbis unmistakable
proof that this Tattva is
All the exercises in alternate
flowing in excess.
of
are
breathing, and the Held-breath
especially,
great benefit in all gastricdisorders; and I know
of nothing else that can
give so speedy relief to
intense sufferingin acute
attacks.
Four
five
or
exercise are
cient
suffirepetitionsof the Held-breath
at one
practice,but the intervals of practice
than

may

be every

confound
do

not

hour

if the need
with

Prdndydma
say

you

take

be urgent.

the

Do

exercise; that

Prdndydma.

You

take

not

is,
an

Influence

The

"

the

dma

the

Held-breath

the

exercise

of

of

Prdna.

You

will

for

the

same

Regularity

in

this

and

of

ease

should

be

the

the

upon

the

the
a

great

physical poise
of

vicissitudes

merely

beyond

of

benison

to

of

from

And

serenity

group.

the

the

tions
interrupwith

this,

practice.

we

in

itation
med-

into

come

union

our

life itself,

activities

well-poised

whole

interfere

is invaluable

daily

The

such

one

which

in

and

gives

meeting

lessens

the

benefit

and

physical

person

as

increases

ordinary

of

cises
exer-

promotes

and

Dynamo

that

day

every

greatly

power

of

regularly;

hour

Self, when

compare.

personal.

breathing

serenity gained

inward

Central

the

first months

mental

law

important

No

Higher
of

consciousness

friction

its

of

attitude

The

it is the

observed

to

doing.

so

doing,

permitted

especially during

us

the

proportionally.

benefits

with

be

concentration

as

possible.

for

nearly

at

harmony

it

practice, both

and

is,

makes

which

of

periods

that

now

clear

facile

and

thinking

understand

periodicity

that

clear

promotes

Prdndy-

Always

"

speaking

91

acquire

to

"

control

Tattvas

will

is

the
not

mony
har-

impart

CHAPTER

TATTVIC

INFLUENCES:

is

IT

only

the

the

natural

the

the

their

the

Tejas

Tantrik

lower

and

balanced,

is

perfecting

the

equability

and

organs,

but

link

We

giving
harmony

with

evil

Prana

from

subtler

in

of
cording
ac-

ratio

exact

to

element;
and

influence

harmoniously
misused.

when
the
and

gross

And

plane

which

is the

of

all

the

in
the

maintaining

through

ways

system,

its

great

ing
connect-

vibrations.

exterior

flowing
its

or

influences

functioning

constantly lapped

are

on

element,

when

upon

harmonious

nervous

live

we

paramount

physical body

in

piest
hap-

Prithivi, Apas,

good

alone

in

us

terrestrial

with

untold

not

also

sympathetic

the

for

"

for

influence

earth

philosophy,

together

with

life, decrease,

"

life

puts

fortunate

triplicity

work

"

the

from

human

upon

is

LIFE

OF

throughout

while

mundane

remoteness

and

which

the

upon

to

observe

universe

plane

FIRE

perfect accord

we

the

Moreover,

Tattvas

in

Tattva

with

terrestrial

Prithivi.

and

which

that

relations

THE

TEJAS,

harmony

nature

this

IX

in

full

solar

in

of

ocean

of

currents

center;
92

an

but

in

life-

rhythmic
diseased

Tejas, the

Fire

of

Life

93

beaten back,
are
physicalconditions,these currents
deflected as it were,
by the antagonisticrepulsion
vibrations holding sway
of the discordant
over
the body and surrounding it with their unwholesome
of matter,
atmosphere. Thus, the Universe
to

choose

We
If

unmanifested, surrounds

vision

our

it what

from

we

us.

will!

desire

harmony and poise,we must think

of harmony and poise,for such vibrations do not
of
either physicalor mental
states
impinge upon
heat and excitement
or
depression and worry.
Here
is the placeto protest emphaticallyagainst
the false logic which
that there is no
deep
argues
itself
feeling,no earnestness, unless it expresses
with
the
passion and excitement, and defends
life as the only progressivelife of deeds
strenuous
and accomplishment. At this particularepoch of
can
racial evolution, especially
as
expressed in Ameridenunciation
life,the influence of this sophistical
of the good, the true, and the beautiful in defence
we

of the bad, the wrong,

and
The intemperance of
extols is

and

and

men

well

as

faster
after
You

will
"

that

at

learn

livingwhich

vocates
it ad-

menace,

mentally

women

any

plorabl
is de-

national

and
physically;
than physiques

success

the hideous

characters
under

the

and

for it affects

morally

deteriorate

as

even

iniquitousstrain

cost.

in

is, soul

this

study of self-development
through self-congrowth
"

The

94

Law

of

trol that all great

the

Breath

Rhythmic

forces,working harmoniously

to

out of the silence ; justas Admiral

given end, come
Togo's fleet sailed out of the silent mist on that
memorable
Straits,
May morning in the Tsushima
a

and

the

as

such

gave

world

has

before

never

this wonderful

of conserved

exhibition

an

witnessed.

self-contained

accomplished

is

nation, Dai

of
object-lesson

an

power

All

that

Nippon,
superbly

unlikelyto fulfill any of

the dire Western
prophecies of
yellow peril
fear of which
exists only in the strenuous
ations
imaginthat picture the possibilities
used
misof power
for Nippon's samurai
spiritis not predatory.
force.

controlled

She

is

"

"

"

"

Those

who

understand

the national

life realize

deeply bushido
that Japan has

fluenc
inin

ulary
merely enlarged the universal vocabof
expressive,high-thought symbols, but
she has given to the world an exalted,ethical

this word

that

how

not

standard

"

character.

of

the Soul of
Bushido,
and sacrifice,
Nippon," impliesthe spiritof discipline
of gentlenessand firmness,of honor
and integrity
of
that

the

heroic

world

Western

progress

endurance

is elevated

can

and

and

chivalry. All
teach Japan of material
transmuted
through

ern
Westsomething which the average
mind
the commercial, How-much-can-youor-it ? mind
cannot
comprehend ; in which,
get-f
therefore, danger is scented.
bushido

into
"

"

Tejas, the
But
never

the whole

secret

lost touch

with

close to the soul of

with

is that the

Nature.

95

Nipponese have
They have kept
verse,
of the uni-

the heart

things,to
trained

senses

Life

of

Fire

of

consciousness

to

the

plane, which the Western

spiritual
people have blindlyignored, when not denied, in
their head-long pursuit of things material.
pan's
Jaown
perilis only from those of her people
of the

nearness

who

imitate

too

forgettingthe traditions of the past,

themselves
We

trained

who

have

worked

hard

so

find

never

moral

made

and

such

things,the real
roads
leading to
its
habforming wrong

the

best

prizes in life,pursuing wrong

precipicesor blind alleysand
of thinking and doing, must
silence

or

in them.

sacrifices of

tremendous

ods,
meth-

commercial

closelyWestern

well

now

go

into the

brium;
physicalequilidiscover the right path leading to rato
tional
livingand thinking and the forming of normal,
to

our

harmonious

as

as

habits.

It is in the stillness that

give the rhythmic

breath
of life (ever offeringits healing restorative
the anpower) an opportunityto overcome
tagonistic,
disordered
vibrations
in our
bodies,
and
into synchronous movement
draw
that is,
we

"

vibration

which

"

have

all the rebellious

been

atoms

and

molecules

settingup independent republics,

The
all warring againstone
another.
state
we
is inward
and individual,
and not dependent
woo

The

96

Law

of

the

exterior silence

upon

delicious calm

and

Breath

although aided by

it.

of this stillness in which

we

makes

ourselves

enwrap

Rhythmic

serenityflows

the

As

try

to

felt,a poise

its presence

and

through us, penetrating

dence
fiber of our
beings and restoringconfievery
when
in
but few, even
and power;
rejoicing
this new-found
strength,attempt to analyze its
It is the magnetism generated by the
source.
of
Prana, which, sweeping
rhythmic current
tion
through every channel, imparts corresponding moto

over

atom,

every

as

great tidal

stream

sweeps

through its estuaries with irresistible force, carrying

all obstructions before it, and
compels every
molecule
The
the

of

water

to

rhythmic

control

of

flow in the
of

current

the

direction.

same

coming under

Prdna

will thus

soul-centered

affects

practicingthe
good the whole being. When
breathing exercises and endeavoring to concentrate
the mind upon
or
a given center
sical
physubjectcauses
for

disturbance, it is because

this control

has

not

disturbance
is open
revolt
gained. The
Not
struggling but
against control and order.
Retire to the silence of
letting-gois necessary.
the heightsof your being, and reflect
the soul on
been

its calm

upon

the

mind.

Downward,

the
physicalatoms
is the unchangeable

reflection

rebellious
on.

word

There

It
or

is

affirmation is
a

monitor

at

within

law.

such

who

times

The
most

to

those

must

pass

rhythmic
helpful.

quicklytakes

cog-

The

98
tive

and

"

which

Law

the

the elemental

involved

of which

out

of

the

Rhythmic

forces evolved

be

must

therefrom,

Spirit,and
And
evolved.
just
of the

submergence

the Soul

Breath

Spiritin order to manifest laid Itself upon

the cross
the
(the firstsacrifice),
spark of spiritual
fire radiating from
to
center
circumference,
therebylimitingItself to the sphere,so the soul center
of man
is at the intersection of the cross
just
the shoulders, where
between
Angel's wings are
there be winged
always indicated; and whether
the least.
not
angels in very fact matters
They
symbolize the flightof the soul when it recognizes
as

the

"

its own
The
organs,

in the

in its

freedom.

and

power

intimate

"

relations

of

Tejas with the vital

the one
the other
to
so
compactly fitting
the rhythmic flow of this Tattva
torso, makes
divinelyassigned proportionsof paramount

importance to both
only does it maintain

health

with

in the sacral and solar

activity
the shoulders,but it presides

centers

and

the normal

of great

happiness. Not
heat of the

body,

plexusesand between
over
digestionand distributes the renewing nutrient
In disturbed conditions
juicesthroughout the system.
The positivephase
it destroysits own
work.
in the stomach
of Tejas is manifested
and its negative
Its prevalence in
phase in the duodenum.
the
digestionexplainsthe close sympathy between
stomach
nerves,

and

brain

it has

at

for

as

all times

Tejas stimulates
a

strong

the

influence

optic
upon

Tejas, the

so

Life

of

99

correspondinglysuffers'as

thoughts, and
re-action

Fire

Indeed,

them.

from

other

no

strong
Tattva

is

quicklyaffected by every mental disturbance.

that is,the power
The
Hindu
god of fire

or

"

ether

force in this element, the luminiferous

called

terchan
in-

is

ment;
ele-

tinction
dis-

"

naming heat or fire Agni,"

is reprelight Tejas." The god
Agni
sented
with seven
ize
symboltongues, which of course
of

"

"

and

seven

many

the fire within

The

"

There
permutations of the Tattva.
references in the Upanishads to Agni as

the

"

this word

Agni," and

is made

are

is

"

frequentlyused
with Tejas to signifythe same
of the Upanishads the
though, in some

"

by which

is bade

student

to

the foods

stop his

ears

are

cooked."

and

meditate

throbbing he hears within which he should

and also
recognize as the noise of Agni's activity;
as
tangibleproof of the life and lightwithin which
with the SpiritDivine, in very truth, not
are
one
the

upon

On

figuratively,
omnipresent.
death
are

this inward

withdrawing.
Agni is the name

Citrus
a
are

noise

acidus

of various

(lemon)

and

of the leadwort

member

called

flowered

ceases.

"

Tejas;

ones;

and

of these

they all possess

some

approach

The

forces of life

plants,among

them

Plumbago Zeylanica,
family. Other plants

"

among
were

of

the

we

plantswe
pungent

them

several scarlet-

make

to

should
or

careful

doubtless

amination
ex-

find

heating property.

The

ioo

Law

of

fibrous aril of

The

"

the

Rhythmic

the

nutmeg,

Breath

known

to

merce
com-

mace,"

betrays in its red color and its

its affinity
with Tejas, the taste
of
fierypungency
which
is pungent.
Tejas is closelyassociated with
minerals, and during its flow, according to Tattvic
as

philosophy,the thought
in

rises

bile, and
"

agni

the

marrow
"

"

or

marrow

with
In

the

of

mind.

Gastric
in

are

minerals

and

quadrupeds
juices,lymph,

Sanskrit

called

tejas." When
people are
of their bones," something

"

either

cold

to

is wrong

Tejas.
all hot
are

disputesand

disordered

and

excitement

tions
Tejas vibra-

increased; and

in

it

excess

of the most
diabolic crimes,
instigator
and shacklingself-control.
In
blindfoldingreason
becomes

the

Sanskrit, impatience and

inabilityto put

with

up

inconvenience

it were)
as
(generalcantankerousness
called
are
tejas." The word identifies the sharp
edge of a knife, as also the point of a flame; and all
brilliant, dazzling, glowing, flaring things are
known
as
tejas.
I believe the Tejas Tattva
to be the chief force
employed in all intense, effective, organizing
vibration
thought; and also the space-annihilating
which
is the mysterious agent in thought transference,
and which
transports us mentally from New
"

York

to

Tokyo at a speed that leaves

This conjectureis corroborated

that the Sanskrit

name

for the brain

is

Puck

by

the

gard.
lagfact

tejas. The

Fire

Tejas, the

of this

in the brain

concentration

transforming force

and

Life

of

IOI"

grating
radiant, disinte-

in

of great

state

for the vast

account
discrepancy
activitywould
and physical
the fatigueeffects of mental
between
that the breaking down
exertion.
It is well known

of tissue in the brain

so
a

intense

applicationis

is
rapid that three hours of brainwork
drain upon
the physicalforces as a whole

manual
A
vic
a

during

day of

labor.

logicaldiagnosisof
law explainsits cause
of

decrease

Apas

intense

rheumatism
as

and

sufferingin

excess

an

vibrations

of all the secretions

The

great

as

by

the

of

Fdyu

the

bony

and
ity
acid-

causing extreme
excretions

Tatt-

of the

body.
arises

structure

from

these vibrations of the cothe pressure

hesive
upon
Prithivi
Tattva; and the relief which hot

baths

and

to

inunctions

oils afford is due

of pungent
the expansionof the luminiferous ether, the flow

of Tejas being thus accelerated

An

flow of A

increased

this

water

vibration

acid

impuritieswhose

and

encouraged.
pas naturallyfollows,and

dilutes and

washes

cloggingwastes

away

have

the

choked

channels.
For

some

the miners
familiar

years

working

in

radium

positive
called it "

Medicine

"

ore

was

large Montana

strange mineral
possessed curative

and

with

before

and

"

discovered,
mines

were

which

they were
properties. They
rheumatism

rock;

"

they carried bits of it in their pockets belie v-

Law

The

of

the

Rhythmic BreatK

les,
troubfor kidney and stomach
cure
ing it a positive
miner's consumption," rheumatism, and some
disorders.
The mineral emits phosphorescent
nervous
lutely
light under slightfriction,but there is abso"

no

perceptibleheat

brilliant under

most

radium

When
of

one

Butte

some

that
rare

chemists

one

account

can

which

has

have

been

been

"

the

to
"

rock

rheumatism

element, and he induced

new

to

analysisdisclosed

the mineral

is

the radiance

discovered, it occurred

was

the

it,and

water.

miners

contain

might
and

the

in

it.

examine
of

trace

named

"

Careful

and
radio-activity,

radiumite;

for its strange

tests

medicinal

"

but

no

virtues,

substantiated

by many experiments
of a prominent Butte physiunder close observation
It is of course
sian.
an
igneous rock aglow with
subtle Tejas vibrations,which
explainsclearlyand
its magical curative and invigorating
scientifically
properties. To the underground worker especially
is it a blessed boon, supplying him with the life element
of which
his deprivation of sunshine
and
lightrobs him.
You
it is of vast importance to human
wellsee
tained,
being that the balance of the Tattvas be mainand

this is the remedial

office of alternate

breathing.
It is sometimes

fatigue and
to

take

helpfulin crises of great

exhaustion
tion,
exerfollowing strenuous
several full deep negative breaths
very

"

the

Tejas,

inhalations

through

through

as

control

least

is

strain

nine,

gained

but

discomfort.

or

Life

the

and

Take

breath

increase
do

never

103

exhaling

"

Hold

count

you

of

nostril

left

nostril.

right

while

out

Fire

it
the

in
this

the

to

all
and
count

point

of

lying/

exercise

prone

walking

upon

in

the
the

back,
open

air.

perfectly

relaxed,

or

when

CHAPTER

VIBRATIONS

HAPPINESS

of

makes

the

living by
homing
is

there
In

this

pouring

life, into

the

bodies,
cleanse

the
as

to

There
most

forces,

bottles

long

the

are

"

bottles

arises

many

insidious

transition,

of

failure

of

sort

society

smiles

dissipation

recklessly exhaust

pollution,

and

nerve

104

upon
excesses

be

will

to

layed
de-

ted
permit-

are

temple of the Living

kinds

is the

disordered

from

any

Higher

which

Progress

properly.

The

thought

of

wine

new

old

of

considered.

be

impurities of

as

pollute

the

ual
spirit-

flight of

change

concerning

the

ally
gener-

to

one

the

as

radical

to

gime
re-

endangering

leads

course

trouble

only

Gormandizing,
which

of

Law

old

the

Spiritual consciousness,

or

real

only

but

things

several

Thought,

the

This

pigeon.

are

the

direct

as

regeneration,

of

and

really unthinkable.

"

application

under

always

impossibility,

utter

an

and

life

daily

unknown

to

stood
under-

Universe,

in

living

malefic

be

to

PRITHIVI

AND

the

applied

submission

blind

believed

health,

of

Law

and

thought,

APAS

Tattvic

THE

And

God."

and

some

of

pleasures.

as

of

strength,

any

and

sort

pick-

The

io6

which

senses

fascination
soul wakes
its

of

the

and

are

is

seen

its real

to

Breath

Rhythmic

pleasuresof
physicallyinjuriousloses its
in its true
light when the

temptation to indulge in

The
the

Law

and

duty

those

the consciousness

of

This is the secret

of the wonderful
gloriouspower.
the despercures
hypnotic influence that
ately
ill,and releases youth from thraldom to petty
"

the moral

wreck

the soul is roused

being.

of its power
the miracle.

and

receptiveto suggestionin
hypnotic sleep,for it is then released

in

the delusions

from

consciousness

to

to

the soul is

Moreover,
as

threaten

By hypnotic suggestion

the soul itself works

duty, and
natural

the will and

enchained

vices that have

"

illusions of the

and

and

senses,

higher influences ; consciously,

aspirationslead it thitherward, but under

is itself in touch with

when
any

its

and

all circumstances

accessible

to

them.
"

the
perhaps, generallyrecognized that
of the body is the day-time of the soul,"
the creed of lamblichus, leader of the

It is not,

night time
which

more

was

Neoplatonists. This is the divine opportunity for

the saving provision or means
soul growth
by
"

which

God

,the most

retains

at

least

of His

wayward

also, the inestimable

value

faint hold
children.

upon

It

even

explains,

of the

quiet period of
upliftingthought which should

introspectionand
precede the laying of the head upon
the night'srest.
Incalculable harm
children

by sending them

weeping

the

pillow for

is done

and

to

little

rebellious

Happiness Vibrations

troubled sleep,
preludeto restless,
ling
of injurystabbing the heart and ranka sense
It is a preparationinvitingall
in the mind.
influences and
repelling the good. Life's
be dropped
the world's travail should
and

bed,

to

evil
cares

sure

"

with

and

with

our

with

happy confidence

the

of

offered
The

over

garments

mystery

release

from

the

upon

of

rest

which

mind

at

of

cap

the

should

but

ensue

ment
mo-

oblivion

influence

paramount

is

not

also

general health, because they determine

slightdegree the character of the Tattvic flow

no

the

equable balance of the

Apas and Prithivi,the

Prana.

elements,

favorable

are

satisfaction

and

We

can

thoughts

correct

vibrations
to

two

currents

water

and

vibrations

by cheerfulness,serene

encourage

us

more

every

all pure

forms

and

furnish

earth

flow

we

poise, pleasure,
of

fortunate

the conditions

the vital current,

that

tract
at-

ones.

it is the mind

action that disturbs

free will makes

whose

of

genuine happiness.
thus by governing our
unruly
inherited surplusage of unfavor-

always that

Remember

of

of

are

brains

ministrations

the

upon

ble

the blessed

to

ourselves

trust

sleep,when the soul

its physicaltrammels.

divine

our

and

should

we

thoughtswhich occupy the

when
Sleep gently slipsthe

merely
in

107

and
human

that

the
the

which

Tattvic

tates
dic-

balance

endowment

of

being responsiblefor
the thoughts that supply the impulse. The
Tanevery

The

io8

trik

Law

of

the

philosophersheld

the human

mind

Breath

Rhythmic

the

that if

firm conviction

ject
steadfastly
fixedupon any obfor a certain time it was
sure
by very
absolutely
force of will to attain that object.
under
the
Now, tell me, is there anything new

sun?

were

here

against this
of mind
age-honored belief in the power
being in
New
Its proper
our
day mis-called
Thought."
giving it something of the dignity its due in
name,
the revived cult which is mercifullyencirclingthe
earth,is Higher Thought," as distinguishedfrom
must

enter

protest

my

"

"

the
far

It is older
stultifying
bondage of materialism.
than materialism
(only a passingphase of wayward
all things marking
human
strugglesto know
close

the

of

the

golden light of
if it

were

but

Black
the

Age).
Why
Truth
by the term

half-known

and

belittle the
"

new,"

as

untried?

therapeuticeffect of happiness has been long

tle
recognized,and every physician feels that his batThe

with

disease

is half-won

when

he

patientin a happy, cheerful frame of

of this favorable
the vital significance

keep

can

mind.

his
Yet

mental

state

been even
in Occidensurmised
tal
probably never
cine
practice. It will advance the science of medithan any discovery
(purelyempiricnow) more
since Harvey's of the circulation of the blood, when
that instead of being itself, a direct
it is known
have
product from blood," as noted physiologists

has

"

maintained, the nerve-force

(calledby

them

"

nerv-

Happiness Vibrations

ether") imparts

ous

and

all the energy

Indeed, Tantrik philosophy

the

to

it possesses.

power

109

blood

the system of blood vessels only the

All physiological
of the nervous
system.

pronounces

shadow

of

atom

products of

the

effectsare

in the human

energy

activity. Every
being is transmitted

and the
of that energy
harin rhythmic mony
its vibrations, whether

by the

nerves,

tempo

of

the form

and

broken

or

nerve

discordant, is determined

and

by

the mind.
is

Happiness

by

the

And

it

sun's

upbuilding

an

It is sunshine

rays.

with

moves

only equalled

force

in

joyous rhythm

the

heart I

that

sings
vessels)of

through all the Nddis (nervesand blood

the body.
Therefore, no medicine in the copoeia
pharmathe curative virtue of happiness vibration
possesses
while anxiety,
citement
depression,and exworry,
of the heated
varying
flurrysort cause
forms of stagnation and disintegration,
turb
diswhich
the balance
those

which

in

of the

Tatfuas, compel the flow of

excess

are

invite the very

discord

thoughts

fear

and

that fear

are

disease, suffering,and

of, for they

most

the

and
inauspicious,
dreads.
Wrong

busiest

weakness

builders

that

the

of

know

disruptersof the physiological

balance
of the Tattvas; that is, their manifestation
the gross plane of activity. It is the
on
perfect balance of the positiveand negative currents
of Prdna

are

which

maintains

life.

The

no

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath"

In the

life,
well-poised,
symmetrical,harmonious
Prithivi and Apas are
the predominant Tattvas.
In temperature, Prithivi is next to Tejas,and Apas
is the coolest of the Tattvas, exercisinga restraint
heating forces, as does Vdyu in a
jupon the two
when
lesser degree. The
heated
overcraving for water
with
is perfectly
be gratified
natural and can
benefit only,if the water
be taken at a rational temperature;
that is,cool, but

Rama

Prasad,
This

heats.

"

has

which

state

all; and, if prolonged,

of

kasha,

neither cools

is,therefore,the

state

iced.

not

most

says
nor

dangerous

disease,
debility,

causes

death."

and

The

raising of the body's normal

with keenest
temperature, a condition always watched
of the
anxiety by physician and nurse, is one
lowering

first symptoms

or

of disturbance

in the balance

of the

If, for example, Tejas flows too long,

it is robbing Prithivi,
which
follows it,of part of
Tattvas.

its
of

and the temperature

assignedperiod of activity,
the body rises above
normal
heat; and, in like

manner,

its

period prevents
it should ; and

activity,
"

elemental
"

some

need

which

Tattva

every

as

organ

which

themselves.
but

This

has

one

where

only

discord, disorder, and

regular

settingin when
its assignedfield of

it is supreme,

that

to

Tattva

can

some

supply,

quicklymanifest
office of pain,not disciplinar
immediate
give man

disease

is the real

beneficent;

its

from

successor

every

exceeds

Happiness

Vibrations

in

transgressedthe Divine laws

the Tattvas
which
his well-being. When
secure
cate
and harmony, the deliflow in rhythmic sequence
transition of one
into another as they change

warning when

he has

imperceptible.
(iis
ignoble emotions, as jealousy,envy, malice,
and uncharitablecarping criticism or fault-finding,
effect in disturbances
have their physiological
ness
of the Tattvas
compelling the prolonged flow of
All

those

unfavorable
the

Of

one

est,
Tattvas,Apas carries the breath deepto it comes
Prithivl,which discloses
the inestimable benefit,
the revivifying

next

of

secret

pelling
re-

tions.
joy-givingand health-upbuildingvibra-

all the

and

and
in terrestrial activities,

from

derived
effect,

deep breathing,without

these beneficent Tattvas

The
is confirmed

dominance

by

are

denied

of A pas

the great semi-lunar

suppliesthe diaphragm with

motion.
Any injuryto

its

their fullest activity.

in this function

ganglion which

nerves

these

which

nerves

of involuntary
is marked

of suffocation (as in drowning) from

by symptoms
Which the patientsometimes dies suddenly. These
Tattvas
work
two
together in complete harmony,
,

under

direct command

from

the

soul, for the

lease
re-

of the

of pain and
body from the dominion
disease.
Apas, the universal solvent, slakes thirst,
the germs
of disease
allays fevers, washes
away
when

we

will it

to

and imparts
perform that office,

The

H2

endurance
The

Law

of

under

the

the

Rhythmic

Breath

privationof hunger

exercise of the Held

breath

and

thirst.
in

encourages

degree the flow of Prithivi,and it is

brought into great activityduring Prdnaydma.
!This Tattva gives endurance
ing
to acts performed durits flow, increases the power
of attention,stimulates
marked

and

memory,

strengthens the

The

will-power.
golden tinge

prevalence of Prithivi imparts a

the circle of light about our
heads
and to the
to
This
brilliant play of light-vibrations
within.
seen
inner light sometimes
the
as
glows as brilliantly
sunshine streaming through the purest atmosphere.

startlingproof of the realityof this inner

world, pulsingwith golden glory, which we penetrate
in concentration,when, after such experience,
It is

one

opens

This
from

the

upon

has often
her

At

happened to
study windows,

house-topsto
the

eyes

hill-bound

and

grey

gloomy sky.

the writer, whose

sweeps

gaze,

of

acres

over

tant.
thirtymiles distimes, the external gloom seems

such

horizon

unreality!

Prithivi

Apas
jjwhile

is

smellingand sweet
astringent,salty,and

sweet

is

that is, it stimulates

'taster;
Apas is the predominant Tattva

the

sense

to

the taste,

is itself the
of

taste.

in saliva,which

counts
ac-

of this
extraordinarysolvent power
the whole
to
digestivefluid. It is gross injustice
into it a load of halfdigestivecanal to hastilycram
masticated
food, thus deprivingApas of opportu-

for the

The

H4

form

the

mastication

Law

of

of

only voluntary process

"

the

with

Breath

Rhythmic

the

its

care

digestion
"

mands.
importance de-

and throat is
being regnant in the mouth
naturallythe prevalent Tattoo, in the function of
speech and production of voice. As the semi-lunar
A pas

of

current

the vocal
The

this Tattva
cords

deeper the

variations

with

are

drawn

the

curves

in sound

of this

The

they

and

up

and

the

tenser

tone

the muscles

over

passes

due

are

of

contracted.

cords, and the

to

the modifications

through its permutations

stimulatingTattva
the others.

anatomy

of

the

larynx

is

beautiful

ample
ex-

of the

co-operativeaction of the Tattvas.

vas
Five cartilages
corresponding to the different Tattenter

into the construction

of

this marvellous

vocal instrument, itself of

triangularform

with crescent-like

Be

in

curves.

not

confused

blended

by

ing
read-

ilages.
Century Dictionarythat there are nine cartcricoid cartilage,
the
All but the ring-like
of Akdsha, which connects
the larynx with the
seat
them
trachea,are in pairs,and the dictionarycounts
separately,though this is not usual in physiologies.
The
sphericalform of Fdyu is recognized in the
thyroid cartilage(Adam's apple), upon the action
of which
of the voice is determined;
the intensity
in the trianglesof the AryTejas influence is seen
tenoids, and that of Prithivi is recognized in the
hardest of these cartilaginous
bodies, the cornicula

Vibrations

Happiness
All

laryngis.
the

by
whole

prevalent

the

Concerning
and

speech

of

later

chapter.

must

already

of

music

in

been

speech.

said

of

the

human

the

when
atoms

human

speech

It

everywhere

for

and

being's contribution

harmony,

but

himself

it affects
and

his

is

magnetic

to

ing
build-

ever

force

sound-space

speech

is every

rhythm
and

tency
po-

member
Re-

stupendous

immediately

of

World."

subtle

has

evoke

commencement

universal

associates.

It

The

pleasant
to

us.

of
"

fect
its ef-

has

is

the

value

voice,

sound,

however,

word

Occult
of

in

Tattvic

around

in

changed

utter

is the

power

directed,

the

we

the

in

voice

developed

speaking

it present.

formative

properly
are

the

forces

disintegrating.

or

be

of

pronounce

make

the

student,

word

invisible

manifestation

every

in

Every

to

and

thought

will

"

that

of

correspondingly

something

tone

in

traced

cartilages.

thoughtful

realize

be

can

tones

interest

The

the

upon

their

much

agreeable

an

and

the

throughout

activity

changing

and

song

facts

colors

of

ganglia,

valves,

and

fied
modi-

and

rounded

are

Apas,

its centers

body

semi-lunar

forms

these

115

most

and
erfully
pow-

CHAPTER

ATMOSPHERIC

THE

CURRENTS

Chinese

THE

fifth

of

of

Life-Movement

It

Things."

Spirit

"

that

that
vast

illimitable
The

the

throughout
and

component

with

the
power

organism
electrical
its

and

but

earth

being

regulation of
his

under
is

an

poles

of

activities, every

positive; and
116

and

the

every

its

influence

electric
and

its

and
tery
bat-

ment
develop-

The

exquisitely adjusted

magnetic

him

in all of

an
"

the

negative,

and

control.

own

receptive negative,

corresponding

"

fluence
in-

with

diversity

is

to

aright.

reflects these

human

clear

to

them

their

the

rhythmic

open

positive

are

whatsoever

Every

Rhythm

being

use

The

of

divisions

general

the

parts,

complexity.
of

if he

Kosmos

all life upon

the

of

and

most
"

make

to

human

Universe,

and

broad

with

bonds

every

resources,

itself

Life-Movement

subtle

the

first and

endeavor

now

connect

of

spaces

"

is this

six

down

the

which

Spirit through

the

I shall

laid

the

in

living

era,

concerned

disclosing the

you,

our

of

art,

principle

important

of

PR^NA

OF

Shakaku,

artist

century

canons

of

XI

cal
physi-

system

of

ing
positive hav-

negative

harmonious

its

inter-

of

Currents

Atmospheric

117

dividu
key-note of the in-

establishes the

action of these

Prana

rhythm.
mark

But

electrical life-forces

these

perfectbalance

The

this well.

can

maintained

be

of

only

through deep rhythmic breathingof the purest air;

this stringtill no reader can
and I shall harp upon
with
Be not content
forget it for a moment.
ever
else breathe fresh air,laboringunder
one
lettingsome
delusion that you are too delicate,
iniquitous
sensitive to cold," to bear it; but insist upon

the
"

too

having

yourselfby day and by night.

this can
begin to manifest
you

do

you
power,

mental

as

well

inheritance.
father

Not

it

as

The

of all colds and

increased

which
physical,
want

real

the

is your

fresh

of

till

tural
na-

air is the

lung troubles, and the

this truth is a most
hopeful

most

awakening to
sign of the day.
During the winter of 1905-6, one of the largest
York
ing
hospitalsin New
adopted the plan of carfor all pneumonia patientson
the roof in the
from the wind
air, canvas
awnings to screen
open
being the only shelter. Every patient so treated
recovered!
During the two
succeeding winters,
this

treatment

has

been

greatlyextended,

and

with

unvarying success.
At
state

the

risk of tiresome

that human

beings do

iteration,I
not

must

again

normally breathe

through both nostrils at the same

breathingexercises already advised

time; and
are

not

an

the
arro-

Law

The

n8

gant effort

they

are

new

Rhythmic Breath

change the natural order of this life-

to

function,but

of the

scientificattempt
inventions

the Occident.

to

it.

restore

Nor

devices

originatingin
knowledge of correct rhythmic
exercises in alternate breathing

The

or

breathingand of the
the disturbed balance
which purify the nerves,
restore
of the life-current,
the harmony
and preserve
for health, is the common
heritageof
necessary
the East Indian people. Down
through the ages it
has come
them; and the practiceof breathing
to
exercises precedes their daily devotions.
The continued flowingof both positive
and negative
breath-currents
simultaneouslymarks extreme
of life-force,and
physicaldisturbance, a nullifying
the Tantrists believed it an

indication of

approaching
of the physical

death, showing the breaking up

entity.
An
of

of solar Prdna

ocean

it is the

day, and
which

matter

sustains
the

movements

arrested

by

whole

the great orb

of its Tattvic

particularstate
and keeps in its orderlyrhythmic
solar system.

of the solar Prdna

vibrations

they are

surrounds

broad

As

the

approach the earth

band

of

Akdsha

which

gives birth to the terrestrial Fdyu. This forms a

blue sphere about the earth limitingits movements.
No
explanationfor this is given,but followingthe
Tattvic

law

of the earth

the natural

inference is that the

atmosphere

is limited

by

the

of the solar and terrestrial currents,

an

extent

tion
conjuncdkasha

Atmospheric
always emerging from
when

Tattvas

two

Akdsha

is

of

Currents

chemical

such

naturallyevolved

atmosphere, the color of which

sky blue.
is all the result of

This
must

which

now

the

grasp

binds the

activities,
ever
arrested

as
affinity,

makes

Tattvic

the cloudless

energy;

of that subtle

sense

119

mingle; and from this

the Vdyu forming our

and

meet

Prana

and

we

something

together and directs their

carrying them onward, and never
Tattvas

This

by them.

is the

sustaininglife from moment

pouring out from the great
Divine guidance,and borne
Akdsha
No
nor
Vdyu can

spiritual
essence,
to
always
moment,
Central Dynamo
under
to

us

the solar rays.

on

it since

they are
but forms of its ceaseless energy;
therefore,these
rays, bearing the giftof life to earth organisms,are
merely refracted by these media and pass onward to
exercise their organizing influence through terrestrial
Prdna, a modification of the solar state.
The
of the lifepositiveand negative streams
current
as
they flow about our terrestrial sphere receive
their

their
moon,

course

and

direction
"

the

by

that

"

the

earth

arrest

is, are

aspects which
to

present

one

controlled
the

sun,

another.

in

the
In

consideringterrestrial life,the firstdivision of these

positiveand negative influences is that of the seasons,
when
the sun
is
reckoning the six months
North

of the equator

positivesolar

current

as

summer,

flows

from

during which
the North

the

Pole

Law

The

I2O

of
the

the South, and

to

the

When

Rhythmic Breath

tion.
negativein the oppositedirecsinks southward

sun

below

the

the negative current

early autumn,
trie North
Pole, and the positivecurrent

in the

equator

in from

sets

the

from

flows
These

two

the South.
divisions of time, and

great
earth

upon

of

fluence
in-

by the Hindus
(or "a Daiva day

called

life,are

day and night of the Devas

The
Tantrists
further divide the
and night").
into
month
a
Pitrya day and night according
to the moon's
phases; the lighthalf of the month
or
day, to the
(moonlight nights) being positive,
is its negative or night. Thus,
dark half which
the

"

"

the physical
positivecurrent
upon
is always reckoned
plane of life,the sun-breath
the negative, as
of life; and
the day time
as
The
the night time.
tivity;
positiveis the period of acthe negativeof the receptivebrooding and
preparation,
by rest, for further activity.
see,

you

the

"

"

Of

supreme

As

this :

the

importance,however,
earth

turns

upon

her

to

earth

own

life is

axis while

inant
dommoving round the great life-orb,other, more
ing
and powerful, and more
constantlyalternat-

are

day
the

the

North

and

influences

than

developed

in terrestrial Prana.

night currents
settingof the sun.
and

Solar

lunar,

or

force

controlled

is centered

sun-shadow,

in

South

currents

These

by

the

in the West;

the

are

risingand

East, and
and

the'

with

the
the

The

122

taw

the

of

ceptivelygrateful for
solar

positive or
tides and

direction

the
of

organic

of

the

life upon

This

earth's

Prdna
and

the

that
With

its

Prdna

is
"

the

sent

to

the

nerve

The

tion
constella-

one

solar

lunar

and

terrestrial

in

It is

and

forward

an

backward

verse
of the Uni-

Breath

of the

organisms.

The

takes

of

the

imparts

the

"

place.

heart, its expansion

the

"

Prdna

varies

inseparablyassociated
the

"

the

forward

"

macrocosm

"

systole
But

influences which

between

gross

receding flow of

the

outward

of

movements

the

channels

flow of Prdna.

and

of

moment

with

contraction

the

inward

and

ends

blood

exhalation

and

"

with
of these

currents

bodies.

our

farthest

and

impulse
throbbing

diastole

succeeding

the vital current,

The

is

gives the impulse to organic breathing.

of
on-rush
inhale, and the current
we

physique.
backward

were

in

it is this Great

and

movement;

vessels

it

flow, as

of minor

changes

reflected

are

teeming surface

eccentric orbit.

momentary

which

to

particle

every

from

passes

high-

are

according

and

rays;

the influence

in her

causes

"

solar

she

as

there

But

this influence

the

of the

invigoratingrays

varying strength of

currents

ebb

to

moon

another

to

of

the

subjected further
from

the

vibrations.

low-tides

BreatK

Rhythmic

respond
cor-

rapidity

and

ward
back-

different

in

establish
with

the

the

this individua
pondencies
corres-

and

the

Currents

Atmospheric
microcosm,
The

laws

earth

and

the

planets and
the

it

about

of

center

Tattvic

chapter.

of solar Prana

to

all

apply equally to

this difference:

and

in

matter

variously modified

are

123!

next

constellations,but with

states

such

every

round

flow

the

governing

the

Prana

subject of the

the

are

of

about

and

every

planet has a dominating Tattva, just as Prithivi

Mother
Earth.
It is this
is pre-eminent upon
radical difference of Tattvic
activitywhich makes
all conjectures upon
the possibilities
of life upon
the other
can
planets absolutely futile,till minds
life
the conception of other planes of life
grasp
maintained
of
by subtler vibrations, or, in terms
"

science, different chemical

modern

totallychanged
The
these
to

need
earth

bodies

facilitate the

they

are

of

of

dynamic

of

by the
is

is

unceasing change.
power

vibrations
will

favorable

fuller, and

which
draw

we

make

we

can

as

needs

slower

us.

the

as

to

is the

great
of the

nature

by

breathe, the

the
more

in

ment,
mo-

erned
soul-gov-

harmonious

require. And
we

active

moment

Directed
them

influences

ever

Thought

determines

to

that

are

of

matter

intended

recognize that

and

materialist
a

understand

vehicles

activities;to

making,

with

"

ture.
physicalstruc-

better

to

these

ours,

the

Life

making.

hour

soul's

always in

undreamed
the

the

of

and

systems

nervous

affinities

and

deeper,
do

we

The

124

Law

these

facilitate
of

Spend
affirm

natural

which

no

health

the

of

breath
1

operations,

depends
in

Rhythmic

the

denying

Breath

upon

physical
evil,

but

the

fection
per-

well-being.

steadfastly

XII

CHAPTER

THE

science

We

now

and

from

with
its
be

well

and

eye

of

the

in

its

cause

this

and

effect

for

the

opposed

be

cannot

law
to

the

and

convincingly
readers.

the

at

simple

It is the

discloses, but

as

truth
to

Law

the

body

of

to

of

be

125

may

the

the

subtle

in

his

whole

these

effort,

facts

things

being which

rela*

Kosmos.

some

theory

derstood,
un-

mind's

personal

of

verse
Uni-

fully

the

so

that

in words

comprehended

understand

system
"

ions

the

outset

the

ing
work-

and

of

holds

order

explain

to

ether

thought.

without

accepted

impossible

seems

"

and

grasps

gained

presents

this

simplicity when

student

dwell.

another,

to

Tattvic

the

even

we

enters

with

soul-uplifting picture

But

Law

of

philosophy

as

of

intelligence

endowed

is beautiful

tions

center

corpuscles

be

to

it

as

"

marvelous

component

which,

circulation

vital

one

such

said

The

Prana

atmosphere

that

recognized,

last

at

has

life-forces

in

is

study the

to

passes

that

has

terrestrial

the

ether

BODIES

OUR

our

what

reader

psychic

modern

"

the

taught

IN

of

study

preceding

of

are

PRA"NA

OF

CIRCULATION

THE

by

it
so

all

Tattvic

truths

and

reap

Think

with

for

of the

laws

same

knowledge,

must

you

unprejudicedminds.
how
moment
profoundly the

when

him

everywhere,
activities,
governed by

undreamed-of
as

thority
au-

the heretofore

man

with

touch

in

to

shaken

been

have

must

senses

world

teeming with

Breath

Rhythmic

firstmicroscope revealed

invisible

the

the

full benefit of the

the

weigh them

the

of

Law

The

126,

the visible realm, and

similar

but

finer forces than those he already knew

infinitely
the miand
had
croscop
weighed and classified! When
opened the first gate into the invisible
also the
kingdom which surrounds
us, it disclosed
limitations, of the physical
short-comings, or
other
marvelous
ments
instruand, with many
senses;
since invented
which
penetrate and weigh
and
the unseen,
the experience should
measure
warn

us

senses

have

Then,
it is

to

never

thing because our

failed to cognize it.
difficulties present themselves,

deny

hitherto

too, when

defrauding self to
solve them
to
by

exercise

as

new

any

help before trying

such mental
thinking
brain more
pliableand
no
knowledge from any;

seek outside
real

will make

the

receptive. You can draw

'printedbook, from written
with receptivemind
you
and

make

reading
snare

mind

it your
of

unless

many

time

own.

books
for

assimilates and

"

whatsoever,

word
think
Much

become

the

matter

study
a

less
unover

and

delusion

and

the
a

thought be given and the

digeststhe facts. Only thus

Circulation

of

Prana

127

and
winged thoughts of inspiration,
the development of the Higher Self.
encourage
full advantage
Moreover, if you would
reap
in sympathy with
from the study,a state of mind

invite

can

we

the

subjectand

matter

discussion

under

is absolutely

Antipathy and antagonism, the

cause
spiritof denial, close the receptivechannels belect.
blinding judgment and obscuring the intelintense desire for knowledge of a parAn
ticular
kind
for Light on the Path
especially
necessary.

"

"

opens

the way

and

the vibrations that lead

attracts

unerringlyto your goal.

Unfortunately, most
people face a novel proposition
with all the antagonism of previously accepted
theories arrayed against it. But you must
have behind
cast
now
you
any prejudicesyou
may
the
with inquiringmind
and prepare
to understand
only logicaland scientific explanation which has
almost

you

the human
makes
"

natural

what

has

when

not

"

heretofore
dismissed

relations
the whole

which

sensitive

of

into

the

been

considered

realm

and

the human
make

the

harp played upon

reality

ural,
supernat-

contemptuously as

connect

anism,
mech-

conception which

lifts the veil from

solar system,
a

wonderful

most

It is

body.
brings

and
superstition,"

of

of that

conceived

been

ever

"

mere

the

mysterious
being with

strume
physicalinby myriads

vibratingwaves.
Tantrik philosophystudies and analyzesthe cir-

The

1281

culation

Law

of

Prdna

that its

moment

of

the

in the

human

currents

two

"

establish their northern

"

of

Breath

Rhythmic

influence in the

body from the

positiveand negative
southern

and
the

embryo;

ters
cen-

northern,

or

positive,focus becoming the brain center; and the

interaction
The
southern, or negative,the heart.
of these two

to
ter,
cenworking from center
and
back
forth in rhythm with the Great
Breath
of the Universe, guided, directed, and restrained

currents

the

by
every

vibrations

Tattvic

of force in the starry firmament,

center

builds up

the marvelous

from

emanating

vascular

and

nervous

ually
grad-

of life,and
connecting these two centers
entitytill
ramifying thence throughout the human
the livingtemple is made
ready for the in-dwelling
systems

soul!

Thus,
is

related

as

positiveand

the diurnal
as

rotation

to

each

the blood

of

divide

these

nervous

affects our

gives rise
systems

tem
sys-

negative;but

system

earth

our

it is itself affected,and

which

other, the

to

into

bodies

other

rents
cur-

East

and

positiveand negative halves. The right

jsideof the body corresponds to the East, and is
under positiveinfluence; and the left side to the
the correlative
West, and is negatively affected. Then
influence of all these currents
develops in
"West, or

each

center

division

northern

the brain and

"

into

lower

center

we

and
know

the heart

upper

the

"

chambers.
upper,

or

further
In

the

positive,

The

130

hundreds
Nadis

Law

the

of

twigs," the Nadis

"

of

of these into thousands

branch-

through the ramification

reckoned; and

are

till 10,100

hundreds

other

and

Breath

Rhythmic

of

minute
to be visible
as
so
degree become
only under the microscope; and the total number

the third

is reckoned
this

vast

work

net

of

nerves

the

Wherever

Nadis.

727,210,201

as

spreads throughout
vessels running side by

body there are blood

of the heart.
side proceeding from the Nadis
Thus, you see, the real force of life dwells
the

receives

which

system,

nervous

the

of Prana; while the blood

positive

vessels

solar

current

The

the negativelunar
through the nerves
therefore, represents the sun,
one,
but these two
the moon;
phases of

other

matter

of

states

the

and

matter;

are

"

its manifestations

in the

of its solar

disc
and

sensory

or

are

an

is that

as

source.

I shall also
a

taining
life-sus-

body

expressionof the terrestrial Prana

exact

the

and

Prana, the solar

substance,

same

ceive
re-

current.

conditions

different

merely

in

the Tantrik

use
or

circle

motor

in

"

nerves

term

Chakra

signifyin
pairsof
"

describingthe
branching from

the

of the
These
thirty-one Chakras
spinal cord.
spine are brought into existence by the thirty-one
sunrises in a zodiacal sign,and the Tantrists recognize
a

which
and

like number

of

Chakras

in the

heart

Animating
correspond with the sunsets.
of
lotus
thousand-petalled
inspiringthe
"

"

of

Circulation
the brain

twelve

are

pair

Prana

of

which

nerves

phase ;
"

11

spond
corre-

in their

signsof the Zodiac

the
and, likewise, from

with

13

the

positive
four-petalled

"

duits
conproceed twelve Nddis
of blood
which reflect the negative aspects
be identified in
of the zodiacal signs (these can
any good illustration of the heart)

lotus

of the heart

"

"

Thus

the microcosm
and

with
a

Nddi

every

have

down

come

therein

Chakra

sphere by

influence

yet weighed

never

and

the greater

and

power

in itself the

mirrors

that

human

the

through

is

nected
con-

invisible lines of

measured.

nor

cosm,
macro-

intellect has

Although
ages

hints

of

there
these

mysterious relations which would not be silenced,

modern
thought has brushed them aside contemptuously
rank superstition.Ere long all the textbooks
as
will have
Mme.
the

"

be re-written.

Blavatsky
important

most

And

to

further

she

seven-leaved

"

lotus
.

with

its

heart

is

king,

in the

body of man."
it is the
that esoterically
the cave
of Buddhi,

organ

states

The

says

"

and

corresponding
consciousness.
brains; that is,states of spiritual
Hindu
Trimurti
The
(Trinity) corresponds in
the world of matter
with Fire (Sun), Water, and
Earth; and is symbolized by the Lotus, which,
compartments

"

"

rooted

seven

in the earth, grows

expand
blossom.

in the sun-warmed

most

sacred

the

water

to

air into leaf and

bud

and

up

through

symbol to

the Hindu, this

The

1323

Law

transition from
him

the

of

root

evolution

physicalvehicle
again, we
bology;

to

the

Rhythmic

Breath

sun-kissed

lilyexpressed to
of the soul through its earthly
consciousness.
spiritual
Here,
to

have

proof of the aptness of the symfor these descriptions

of both heart and
brain are
corroborated
by clairvoyantsight,which
surrounding both these centers, countless
sees,
radiations
of exquisiteopalescentprismaticcolors.
They circle and return, outliningin very fact the
many-petalled sacred lily of the Orient
(For
strikingillustration of this see Babbitt's Principles
P. 48 1 )
of Light and Color.
The
the Pingala and
the
sympathetic cords
Ida
consist of chains of ganglia which
are
ters
cenof Tattvic influence, the Padmas
lotuses
or
.

"

"

"

of the Tantras.

These

sorts,

taking

the

record

here

that

Tattvic

form

of

centers

are

of five

the

prevalent Tattva.
Thus
the Prithivi centers
are
quadrangular; the
Apas, semi-lunar; Tejas, triangular;Vayu, spherical;and Akdsha, circular; and Tattvic permutations
form
composite ganglia. It is of interest to
the

spinal

known

to

probably

that

anatomists,
be

every

identified

of

one

with

the

cells in

dog,

are

which

could

Tattvic

force

Although the record of the

is incomplete,it has been noticed
neurons
the sphericalgerminal cells, partly for reasons

therein
human

five distinct types of

friend, the
ganglia of our

manifested.

"

at

present

not

clear,later

assume,

in different

of

Circulation

Prana

133

regions, very differentshapes." The signficance

of this change of form, however, seems
to
never
have been surmised by the anatomists.
In Standard
Peridictionary,under the word
be seen
neurium," an interestingillustration can
"

of

cross-section of

of

fivecoils

grouped together in the general

sheath.
They vary
greatly in size, and
coil has
its own
insulating sheath, preserving

every

to

the

are

fibres

wire-like

all

There

nerve.

run

every

the

over

sizes of

of the

Tattva

wire, or

same

the coils vary

Tatty

its inviolate
nerve.

line, though

Presumably,

according to

the

nance
domi-

as.

sympatheticcord are closely

with all the thirty-oneChakras
of the
connected
tively
spine. Those of the Pingald are, of course, posiand
electrified,
allegianceto the
they owe
brain; and those of the Ida are negative and owe
allegianceto the heart.
The
of Prana
movement
through the nervous
of the sun
system corresponds with the course
and
with terrestrial
through the signs of the Zodiac
rotation.
As the sun
one
sign
passes from
the corresponding
to
to another, the Prana
moves
The

Nadis

Padmas

of

localized

of the

the brain.

At

rays

of

this

day to the spinal

Chakra
the Pingald side corresponding with
on
the positionof the sun
in the zodiacal sign. Thus,
Chakra
in turn, day by day, is the microcosevery
Prana

descend

sunrise, the
every

The

134
mic

Law

the

of

correspondence with

the

the

along

of the

nerves

the arteries and

under

Always,

till

stronger
Chakras.

of

Prdna
ecliptical

it the

Prdna

streams

ing
right side,graduallyenter-

veins.

conditions, Prdna

normal
in the

noon

At

the

from

and

macrocosm;

Breath

Rhythmic

than

nerve

these

mid-day

two

in the

great

is

blood

tributing
life-dis-

body are equallybalanced ;

for
and this perfectequilibriumfits the individual
the fullest expression of his physical and
mental
He
is in the enjoyment of the noon-day
powers.
of his strength. It is most
unscientific and
a
systems

brutal
at

of the

the

imposition upon

this time, when

the

stomach

day's labor

load

to

is but

it up

half-done,

hearty meal of foods difficult to digest. It

of both
is a flagrant waste
strength and food.
of easily digested foods
Only a light luncheon
should
taken.
be
Especially for all sedentary

with

be

this rule should

workers

made

hard

and

fast

one.

From

noon

at

sunset

and

into the Nddls

on

the

the

solar

until

of

the

is the

various

they are weary

sympathetic response
the fatigue and
night approaches are

sensuous

and
to

passed entirely
impact of these

The

beaten

has

great absorber,

has

Prdna

of the blood.

positive vibrations
cords

blood

have
external

lassitude

upon

and

the
active

lost the

Tattvic
organs

of

power

stimuli.

commonly
perfectlynormal,

fore,
Therefelt
and

as

are

of

Circulation

Prana

135*

warning signalsto halt, the hour for

the positivecurrent
has come.
When
rest
gains
than ordinary strength,as when
will-power
more
fort,
mind
or
body to continued efflogs an exhausted
that they
over-stimulated
the senses
so
are
to
cease
respond to external excitants, and prolonged
Nature's

abuse

into

from

returns

the

down,
sun-

negative southern center

whence
it spreads gradPrana
to itself,
ually
of the blood, and
the left-side Nddls

the heart

gathers the

After

their breakdown.

causes

the

"

them

"

into the

At

nerves.

midnight

again equalized in strength;

has passed into the nerves
but at sunrise,the Prana
and is ready for the dailycircuit,descending to the
succeeding the one
through which
spinal Chakra
two

systems

the

it streamed

The

that

previousday.
moving twelve

moon,

is the

sun,

whose

These

movements

lunar

diurnal

have

we

periodicalchanges of breath.
sun's

rays

moon

to
m.

s.

through

"

and

in

one

twelve

of Prana

current

the heart
4

reflected in

are

pass

the lunar

the

solar

just traced.

correspond with the movements

moon
through the zodiacal signs;

and

sun

circuit

the

of Prana

currents

their interaction is the immediate

and

the

faster than

times

correspondingly faster than

move

the

of minor

source

current

of

are

Thus

streams

in the

same

of the

while

the/

Chakra, those or
odd
Chakras; and

fraction less than

returns

cause

from
an

time.

the

spine

hour,
"

While

58
it

The

136

the

is passingfrom

the northern
of

of the

Law

Rhythmic Breath

spineto the right;that is,from

center

the

to

East, the breath

flows

right nostril and, as the Shivagama

full
describes it,the rightside of the body is the
out

the

"

side."
the Prdna

When
heart

Sushumnd,
imperceptiblein

heart
"

from

to

the

canal, the
seconds, is

it leaves

As

the

that is,moving to the West

"

And

and

two

nostrils.

few

the brain, the breath

to

the left nostril.

duration of

the breath, for

the left

return

the cardiac

enters

thus, hour
half Charts

flows from

by hour, or a
( i Ghari equals

nate;
alterminutes), the solar and lunar currents
forever and a
and thus they would rotate,
day," in agreement with the unchanging laws of
the universe, but for the disturbingfactors of human
24

"

emotions.

will and

the

freedom

which

used.
missimply a power
It is even
more
powerful for good.
The
of special
vibrations which
wave
periodicity
its bias, imparting its individu
stamps upon
every mind

has

wrought

so

much

But
evil is

is established

at

the

moment

of birth

prevalentat the time. But

never
forgetthat we have the abilityto overcome
unfavorable
velops
vibrations,and the overcoming delatent power
Selfas
nothing else can.

by

the Prdnic

conquest

power,

is the greatest

achievement, and

the self-

by the lightof the Tattvic Law is a

of uplifting
development,a growth of soulnot of humiliatingself-abasement.

conquest
process

current

won

138!

The

Law

while

life

animates

changes

succeed

According
Tattvas

is

learned

physical entity, these

odically.
and methceaselessly

"

the

other; and

in all the

centers

the

of

of

current

the

prevalent

This, however, does

time.

teaching of

pundits of

reconcile

Breath

Shivdgama, the flow of the

(about twenty-four
by Ghari

same

the

with

agree

another

after

the

at

the

Ghari

is active

Tattva

Rhythmic

the

to

"

the

one

minutes), one
Prdna

of

the modern

Guras

and

India, but I believe I

East

not

can

the two.

The

clear in describing
too
Shivdgama is none
these changes, and the Upanishads are
definit
entirelyinthe subject. Therefore, it is not surprison
ing
that
vic

students

some

changes,

the

or

centers,

currents

which

to

confusion

the

changes

The
order
to

Tattvas
A pas;

and

of the Tattvas

of

the part

in the back

at

body

is not

in the

exact

it varies also according

in which

active.

the

current

Thus, while it is

part of the

when

front part of the

through

the

the time

change
and

in

changes of the Pranic

longer, and this has led
diversityof opinion as to

of their evolution, and

is

Prdna

of breath.

succession

of Prana

of

Tatt-

the

much

are

the

confounded

manifestations

with

Tattvic

some

have

Prithivi

from
the

body on the right side, the

Fdyu to Tejas, Prithivi,and
life-current passes

into

the

rightside they change from Apas

and
Tejas back to Vdyu. The

of

Manifestations

Prana

139

changes on the left side are exactly reversed, for

ceiving
negative action is a reflection of the positive,redoes a mirror that of the
its impressions
as
object before it. If we could keep this always in
mind
it would
puzzling things. As
explain many
Akdsha
active

flows
in the

is broken

which

Prdnlc

"

description Ghari

the

the time

of its flow

intervals; and, therefore,

shorter

into

between

intervenes

currents,

is

and

Tattvas

two

every

Sttshumnd

changes of

the

to

between

"

Ghari

by

could

not

apply

it.

belief that the

It is my
gama

has

been

therein

meaning of the Shivdand

misunderstood,

of the flow of the

that

Tattvas

the

scriptio
de-

applies

changes in the solar and terrestrial currents

those in the human
of Prana, and
not
at all to
physique. Just as the planetsare distinguishedone
another
from
by the predominance of a ruling
Tattva, so also is every speciesof earth life thus

to

their

differentiated;and

the

lower

grade of life the

tion
and, consequently,the vibrasimpler the structure
This is proved in the auras
and the color.
of minerals, which show
only one color,and of the
flora and fauna which displaymore
and more
plex
comcolors as they ascend in the scale of life.
As you might conjecturefrom its life under
the
ground,
Tattva;

in the
and

the

busy
reason

attacks
persistently

ant

the

Privithi

the

the human

is the

flygoes

into

dominant

hiding or

being and all warm-

The

1401
blooded

Law

his

cease

hot

days,

found

I have

the

cold

is that

that the

be

blow

winds

such

days

placed nearby.

on

nuisance

obstinate

most

and

is its life element.

Tejas

persecutionson

water

Breath

Rhythmic

when

creatures

damp

raw,

of

if

He

will

pitcher of

will

it

hug

as

lingers. In the birds of the air

long as warmth
in the
Prithivi, while
Fdyu predominates over
quadruped who clings to the earth with four feet
this is exactlyreversed.
I have
frequentlygiven emphasis to the fact
of choosis placed the responsibility
that upon
ing
man
for himself

activities of

his

depends

alone

not

shall be the

what

his

that

and

being,

dominant

and

well-being

lives

him.

connected

as

you

various
as

the

now

Tattvas,

it

greater

normal

the

teaching

Guras.

given above,

By
but

Apas,
four.

As

conclusion
and

that

the

there

the
is

is said

minutes;

totals

is that

should

others; and
time

method,

to

flow

of

the

eight

A kasha,

sixty minutes,

exact

one

and

period

is

this is

their order

to

you

have

minutes; Prithivi, twenty

sixteen

this

ing
know-

influences of the

them

present

this

Fayu

Tejas, twelve

of

than

at

all whose

certainlyappeal

some

flow

of

Therefore,

terrestrial

must

logicalthat

more

Indian

do

with

the

but

woe

comfort, happiness, and

are

his choice

upon

weal

own

Tattvic

the

actly
ex-

East
is

as

utes;
min-

utes;
min-

only

rational

fraction

less

of

the

complete change

of

Manifestations

during the

Tattvas

if

Now,
about
the

by
i

equal

with

to

flow of each

remember

you

hours

two

puzzling

complete change of the

of the

when

two

Tattvas

is in the

the breath

five

Charts

are

that

confronted

are

we

that

that is

currents,

of Prana.

will understand

you

statement

141

current

that

reckoning

Shivdgama

the

Prana

there

is

during

only

one

flow

the

positiveperiod
rents
right lung and the cur-

during

the southern
to
flowing from the northern
and
a
negative one when the breath is
center;
in the left lung and the direction
is reversed, the
Prana
flowing from the heart, or southern center,
are

northward

on

also

made

well

as

the

left side.

Yet

in the

is

statement

In the left as
Shivagama that
[of
right there is the five-fold rise
"

That
"

current

the
"

in the

Tattvas].

world

the

are

the
Ghari

changes

Tattvic

by

"

Ghari

is my

in

the
viction.
con-

of Prdna, it is
regard to the two currents
significantthat the period of their flow exactly
eccentric
corresponds with a twelfth of the moon's
diurnal
orbit, during which
period there is a
tance
marked
change in her elongation,or angular disand
this change in the wave
the sun,
from

With

vibrations

is reflected

trists believed

the

in the

lunar

current

breath.
to

be

The

Tan-

most

erful
pow-

during the rise of Taurus, Cancer, Virgo,

Scorpio, Capricornus, and Pisces; and the solar

The

142

to

current

Law
be

the

of

dominant

Rhythmic

when

Libra, Sagittarius,and
To

understand

Breath

Aries, Gemini, Leo,

Aquarius

in the

are

this

clearlywe must
wheel within wheels,

grasp

cendant.
as-

the

the everconceptionof the

sion
present positiveand negative forces in every diviof every
the infinitesimal
to
activitydown
molecule.
is negaThus, though the lunar current
tive
of positive
to the solar,it is itself compounded
and has its positiveaspect.
and negativeatoms
In
"

other

no

the

from

reconcile the flow of the lunar

we

the

on

right (the positive)side

heart, during which

the

positivenostril.
action,or movement,

and

for it is

time

the breath

that the

it is like the solar current,

of the

course

flows

Therefore, in its effects

positivelyelectrified. We

understand

the

can

southward

current
to

way

are

current

simply to
through

is influenced

by the direction given to the

moon's
its positionin the heavens.
rays from
But always the Rayi
lunar current, or negative
is the
cooler
of lifephase of Prdna
state
body

"

"

"

which

is

only the shade of Prdna, the original

state."
the qualities
of Amrita, the
It "has
the left
giver of eternajilife;" and also, "In
of the breath
is that of the
Nddi, the appearance
Amrita
(nectar); it is the great nourisher of the
matter

world."
On

the

"

the firstlunar

that is,the firstday of

day
brightfortnight,"
or
moonlightnights the
"

"

Manifestations

lunar current, which

to

flow

the

at

the

risingof

143

during the
in first,
the

and

sun,

current

comes

after

alternatingone

currents

Prana

the stronger, is said

is then

fortnightthe solar

dark

of

the

other

as

viously
pre-

order,
spiteof this normal
It conhowever, Tantrik philosophy teaches that
fers
of good qualities to cause
the negagroups
tive
In

described.

"

"

breath
breath

at

to

flow

receptivecondition

which

is at

sunrise.

the

towards

maximum

come

in

need

seek

to
we

considered

positive

the

the terrestrial

Prdna,
positivephase at

of its

If it is the normal

current

the

and

stand
Any electrician should underof this,for it puts the body in

sundown.

the rationale
a

sunrise

at

first

during

further

no

for the lunar

condition
the

for

reason

fortunate

most

night,
bright fort-

half

its being

of

the

month,

who
the negaespeciallyfor women,
are
tive
half of humanity.
The
most
important of the manifestations of
five in number,
Prana
are
though the Hindu
proness

to

the ultimate

ten
as

of these forces,or

the five minor

others, signs as
confine

our

analysisrests

ones

it

are

so-called

but

examination

to

Vdyus.

modifications

of their

were

till it

not

those

merates
enu-

But

of the

activities,
we

will

governing organic

functions.
The

firstis the

is the

it bears the

key
same

to

act

of

the
name

tion
breathing,and as this funcchanges of the life-current,
and

is identified

as

Prana,

The

144

Law

being, says
the

of

Rama

Breath

Rhythmic

Prasad,

life-coil which

without

the

draws

"

that

manifestation

atmospheric

air

of

from

the

system." Fdyu is the prevalent

Tattva, and the right lung is the seat of its positive
phase, and the left,of the negative. The pulmonary
into

circulation

(the cavityof

of

in the

blood

upper

Chakra

chest) is positiveto that in the

Chakra
lower
(below the diaphragm), but also
arterial blood in both Chakras, or systems of circulation,
is positiveto the negative veins.
The capillaries
are

the

the

Sushumnd

find the wheel

Thus, again,you
The

which

second

of the vascular

manifestation

within wheel.

of Prana

the processes

system.

is

Samana

similation
digestionand ascarrying the nutrient
juices where
needed.
ach
Tejas is the ruling Tattva, and the stomand navel the seats of its positivephase, while
the negative phase is active in the
duodenum.
the excretory
Apdna, the third manifestation, governs

governs

functions, in which

of

Prithivi

predominates;
the positivephase working in the long intestine,
and
the negative, in the kidneys. As
Apdna is
said to throw
from
inside, out of the system,
things which are not needed there," it is reasonable
"

to

conclude

that

the

function

of

Prithivi

in both

lungs is excretory, and that perspirationis

also a manifestation
of Apdna.
Vydna, the fourth manifestation, is the seat of
the body, being that
Apas, and is present all over

skin and

The

146
"

Law
"

itself five-fold

rious

elements,

that

Tattva

which

the

which

upon

world

"

exists

gravity)

actions

the

in the

is there

to

the
is

gate

Apdna,

(in

support

ber
(remem-

to

special

the heart
The

positivePrana,

down-breathing,
earth

to

reflection of these

and

eastern

as

festations
mani-

active organs.

up-breathing."

gate, is described
that

and

va-

five gates

activity),and

of the heart's

The

depend.

the

senses

or

impressions from
human

in

its

sensuous

it is the' nature

and

"

be

to

"

several

corresponds

stimulates

receives

unfolding

Devas,

sense

is the ruler of the

heart

said

are

every

"

Tattvas, in these

or

for

heart,"

Breath

Rhythmic

through

There
the

the

of

modern

of

work

Prdna,
the

the

ifested
man-

western

the

and

deity

phraseology,

man's

Apana,

ever

tracting
at-

its activities downwards.

the

Samdna,

northern

breathing, because
of

food

the

to

subtle

more

southern

it

gate, and,

recognized

as

is described

impels the
and

Apdna,

nutriment

gate,

to

the

the limbs.

finer and

Fydna

is the

pervading the blood-A^w,

back-breathing.

Uddna

is

is called the

ing
distinguishedas out-breathing,beNow, this upperceptiblein the throat.
ward

gate, and

upper
most

beneficent phase,
impulse has its normal
growth, lightnessand agility,"and
"

is evil
the

on-

materials

grosser

conveys

as

only

Tattvic

when

the

Law

of

currents

Harmony

are

unbalanced;

couraging
en-

it

for

requiresthat these

Manifestations

creative

vital

two

and

the

body

rule

holds

of

parts
The

the

and

must

purest

vibrations

of

would

reap

good

think

at

beneficently

from

do

garments.

in
our

very

direct

proportion

belief.
failures

It is

we

kinship

to

to

another

purpose

who

testify to

the
fail

that.

if

as

with

the

is

through
aim;

to

want

you

the

of
is

success

unswerving
the

to

your

easily as

impossible

; never

all

power

change

is

and

you

ability

use

to

"

the

Understand
very

freedom

like

with

world,

The

failure

to

negative

harmony

harmfully,

of

Nddis,
passes

the

Universe.

Nothing

fixedness

body

eternity that

your

fact:

of

the

Prana

to

external

the

thing

one

in

of

thought;

soul-directed

faith, of

in

instead

thoughts
your

the

implies the

all

all

to

benefit

therefore,

over

the

other
an-

versa.

think

clearly this

and

well

the
all power

and

'vice

to

negative

positive

good

You

like.

seeks

and

which

by

from

forth

and

back

all

positive

medium

the

are

ternate
al-

but

one

intervenes;

extend

the

between

midway

from

change

Sushumnd

of

rays

147

equally active,

Sushumnd

of

state

Prana

another.

one

manifestations

these

the
the

be

forces

dominate
As

of

trust

law

of
Our

XIV

CHAPTER

PLANETARY

have

WE

heretofore

normal

order
of

understood
these

is

the

The

its

is the

in

by

the

the

Prdna

astrology
the

fact

claims
moment

of

of

state

in

whole
in

terminin
de-

sical
phy-

deep, full

this

which

organism,

relation

determined
in the

other

all

the
find

of

birth

upon

ets.
plan-

ualized,
individ-

corroboration
the

ament
firm-

terrestrial

universal

concerning

in

varying

currents,

distinguishes the

from
we

with

these

of

comes

establishes

planets' position

strength

this

In

at

and

flow

rents
cur-

clearly

factor

affecting

one

people, which

local

that

be

the

upon

balanced

every

consequent

in different

Prdna.

effects

influence

kind

and
It

lunar

Tattvic

important

even,

planets,

and

degree

the

regular,

breathing.

currents

own

and

it should

that

beneficial

paramount
the

the

solar

the
and

most

being of their
rhythmical

of

time

TATTVAS

THE

considered

Prdna,

this

by

currents

from

UPON

INFLUENCES

of

planetary
human

all

fluence
inlife

character.
There

are

seven

descriptions
148

of

life-currents,

Planetary Influences

149

correspondingexactlywith the planetsof the solar

system and influenced by them, which flow around
Chakra
the spinalChakras, every
being itself,in
the activities therein

to

its

or

even

and

nerve

same

of

corresponding

the

around

justas varying electric currents

the

over

copy

heavenly signs. Several of these currents,

time
all,may be passing along at the same

the

over

divisions of influence

with

the Zodiac

centered, a minature

wire.

same

prevent
will be

Tattva

simultaneously

pass

multitudinous
"

single nerve

every

The

Chakra,

same

any

fibers in

interference."

But

active in certain divisions

more

according to the positionin the

of the planetary influence; for the vibrations
of the microcosm
correspond with those of

of the Chakra
Zodiac

the

macrocosm.

These
as

Tattvic

flow

on

variations

seven

modifications
and

forever

of

aye

all

are

Prana,

within

be

to

understood

and

the

they would
withbody as out

in undisturbed

and
or

harmony when Nature is serene,

affected by her storms
only when in planetary,
Tattvic sympathy with them, but for the erratic

working of
many

in the

free will.

human

As

already stated

times, all disease is the result of disturbances

regular balance of

the

positiveand negative,
of Prana, and of the
solar and lunar, currents
or
flow of the Tattvas; and human
normal
errors,
emotions,

and

deeds

factors.

But

are

the

the

most

changes

common

thus

turbing
dis-

injected

The

150

into the
to

us

Law

the

of

individualized, Prdna

localized,or
else

nothing

as

Breath

Rhythmic

the

can

dynamic

prove

of

power

thought, itselfmanipulating and disturbingthese

forcesand thereforesuperior to them; and disclose
to

the

alive
spiritually

realms
To

glimpses of limitless

soul

for conquest.
the materialist

sealed

book, and
He

vision.

of power

these realms

will

forever

are

remain

beyond his
self-limitation ! They

is the victim of

only to the soul-directed will,which,

ries
governing thought, chooses the rightpath and carconsciousness
bratio
vito higher planes of harmonic
are

accessible

The
purer

and

An

ocean

our

brains

human

brains
time.

to

higher influences.
of thought-vibrations
is beatingupon
bratio
instant,seeking sympathetic vievery
which

upon

of

is thus tuned

instrument

the
under

same

the

While

determines

drifters and

cret
impinge. This is the sethought flashingthrough many

this Tattvic
the

influenceat the same

(or planetary) influence

Tattvic

same

thoughts and

all in

conditions, OURS
THOUGHT.

to

The

of

the
"

"

THE

deeds

that is, receptive

negative

is

the

POWER

free will that

CHOOSE

TO

is

THE

peril is also

blessing,puttingin our grasp the everto overcome

ready means
physicalevils; and the
needs of the hour are ethical trainingin choice,and
the greatest

the education
marvellous

of
power

the

will.

of

Evil

accretion

seeks

and

evil with

disturbance,

PlanetaryInfluences

151

that all

good is not
one
corresponds to
even
more
powerful. The
ing,
darkness, the other to light;the one is disintegratThere
the other upbuilding and renewing.
element
in
of self-destruction,
is in things evil an

but

think

for

not

moment

"

the

verse
operation of which lies the safety of the Uni( The Perfect Way, p. 189).
"

the Tattvic

Thus

of

by the positionand

is determined

being

the various

plexuses varies
Tattvic

of the Prdnlc

local

currents.

from

moment

change

currents

in every

of Prdna

state

Color
to

and

strength

in different

moment

as

according to

current, the state

human

of which

"

the

the

flow

positive

modifies the prevalent color.

The
negative
of Prdna
is said to be pure white,
negative current
the positiveis tinged with red,
and
sometimes
or

"

"

described

rose-color.

This

perfectly
with the color of the nerves,
the sensory
(afferent
which are the negative ones, being
and posterior),
bluish-white; and the motor
(efferentand anterior),
jects
are
reddish-grey. The prevalent Tattva inhue.
When
its particular
by any act of ours
of these Tattvas
is abnormally stimulated
one
or
more
in states
of excitement, anger,
as
hatred,
worries
jealousy,or depression and manifold
it not
merely upsets the balance of the prevalent
as

agrees

"

"

Tattvic

stamped
on

of the moment,

currents

upon

into the

the
vast

current

spaces

but the disorder

of the hour; and

of the Universe

is

it passes
to

return

The

152

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

again and again with varying degrees of force according

the planetsreturn
and relations
to positions
as
to another
one
approximating the conditions
of the originaldisturbance.
at the time
All the misery in the world
is primarily due to
foul magnetisms (which are
evil vibrations of tremendously
penetrativeand compelling power) generated
and impure thoughts and by fear,
by wrong
and
constantly fed by the crimes of the depraved
and

the sins of the weak.

old

tryingto punish crime

can

lessened

be

never

thought reaches
that wholesome,

the

The

world

of existence.

out

till the

leaven
and

masses;

has grown
But

it

of

spiritual
the basic truth,

joyful thinking makes

healthy,
happy people is universallyknown.
It is possible
the Pranlc
to gain such power
over
currents
through perfect concentration
right
and
end
to the desired
thinking held steadfastly
careful attention to breathing correctlyand rhythmically,
"

"

as

and

put them

to

this frees

one

in any

from

Tattvic

state

desired;

all

antagonisticinfluences,
chance
(?) of birth

hereditaryor the
the
that
moment.
at
is, planetary conditions
the constellations,
Neither
the lunar day, nor
norj
the solar day, nor
planet,nor god [that is,force]"

whether

"

"

have

power

to

affect

one

who

knows

the

Tattvic

appliesit through habitual practiceand

man
right direction of thought and willpower. A husoul is more
than any planet,and all
to God

Law

and

The

154
second

Law

hour;

of

Mars,

the

Breath

Rhythmic

the

third; Sol

(sun),

the

fourth; Venus, the fifth; Mercury, the sixth; and

the

seventh.

Every planet reigns the first

hour of its own
day, and the eighth,fifteenth,and
twenty-second. Three repetitions
carry us through
the
rules the twentytwenty-firsthour; Saturn
the
second; Jupiter,the twenty-third;and Mars
Sol rules
twenty- fourth, finishingthe day. Then
the first hour of the succeedingday, which
is Sunday;
called by the Romans
Dies
Dominica, or
the day of the Lord Sun.
Some auLord's Day,
thorities
the risingof the sun;
from
but a
count
Luna,

"

old work, Arcandum's

Astrology, reckons this

planetaryrule of hours from midnight which agrees
with the modern
reckoning of time.
The
the moon
orderly repetition
brings Luna
in as ruler of the next
day, hence, Monday;

very

"

"

nesday;
(French, Mardi], Tuesday; Mercury, WedJupiter, (Saxon, Thor), Thursday; and
Venus
(Saxon, Frea), Friday. All of the Latin
in the names
for the days of
tongues
preserve
the week
their planetaryorigin;but the Saxon
rivatio
descured
obof English nomenclature
has in ours

Mars,

it in part.
All

that
possibility
had

eliminated

any

chance

part in thus

when

ruling the order.

is not only from

or

pure

naming

lection
arbitraryse-

the

days seems
consider
the double
we
harmony
The
succession of the planets
the slowest,Saturn, to the swift-

Planetary Influences
but also in the

est, the moon;

the

the

of their

remote

most

it
astrological

In matters

nearest.

order

exact

the earth, from

from

distance

155

to

is this regular

planets,hour by hour, that

for various
fortunate planetary hours
determines
and
acts
undertakings. They are not, however,1
the same
for all persons, being modified in effect by
the characteristics established at the nativity.
the subject,and piles
It is interesting
while on
the days of the
up the authorityfor thus naming
succession

and

week
that

the

of the

their order

cardinal numbers
star

know

we

Hebrew

seven

a
signifies

as

them,
of

all formed

are

(or fire or

the first seven

for

words

mention

to

one

light) and

syllablethat
another

pressing
ex-

quality,and they follow strictlythe

order, beginning with Sunday as the first
its

above

This

day of the week.

at

the

is conclusive

earliest formation
the

between
week

was

of

that

planets and

recognized

as

basic

evidence

language the
the days of
fact in

The

characteristic influences of the several

thus

expressedin the

with
and

the

attributes

they

as

give them

here

of the Hebrew
1.
2.

are

Hebrew

still commonly

the

in

agree

the

nature.

planets
perfectly

assigned them;

our

further

numbers:

Ash-shed; Sol, all-bountiful fire.

Ash-nem; Luna, star of slumber,

oracles.

lation
re-

study I
originaluncorrupted form

important
with

names

that

star

of

The

156

of

Law

the

Rhythmic Breath

Ash-lesh;Mars, star of flame.

Ar-rabo; Mercury, star of activity.
Chem-ash; Jupiter,star of warmth, star of

3.
4.

5.

joy.
Ash-ish; Venus, star of existence.
Ash-shebo; Saturn, star of old age,
7.
signifyingalso the end and the beginning.
6.

In

further

consideration

and

of

planetaryinfluences,
there seem
for observing
to be convincing reasons
scrupulouslythis natural order of the planets in
time

and

mind

as

space,

the

"

which

only one

satisfies my

in

fronted
Conharmony with the Tattvic Law.
with the problem of harmonizing these, it
for a time bewilderingto find how
tables
was
many
of planetary correspondencieswith color, number,
metals, elements, and days had been devised in
of the planets is conwhich
the natural sequence
stantly
are
violated, and the days of the week
into utter
thrown
confusion; Monday
following
is
There
Tuesday, and Saturday, Wednesday.
these
but one
solitaryanchor of agreement
upon
the various
planetary correspondencies between
and astronomical,
tables,religious,
Occult, astrological,
with but one
exception,to my knowledge,
all connect
Mars
with fire,heat and passion,and
"

the
was

strife that

leads

called

god

the

authorityof
in their

turn

some

color

to

of
of

armed
war.

these

and

contest;

hence, he

weigh the
tables when
we
study

number

We

shall

in greater

detail.

Planetary Influences
immediate

Our

interest

which

is, their

157

is with

now

the Tattvic

respondencies
cor-

that
subjecttheir activities
in physical organisms to
"

vibrations

"

planetary influences.
The

Shwagam*, which is the Sanskrit authority

of our
for most
knowledge concerning the Tattvic
of Tattvic
values or
sets
Law, gives two
pondencies
corresis
for the planets,which
at the outset
bewildering and unsatisfactory. There is but the
the two;
and upon
between
amination
exslightest
agreement
the logicalmind
rejectsboth as equally
and seeks for a satisfactory
arbitraryand capricious,
respondencies
hypothesisupon which to base the law of corask

We
one

from

how

are

of

ourselves:
another

the

in

do

the

elementary substances,

and

In the evolution

(see Chapter V)

that

know

we

Aj

Akdsha

the

planets differ

differentiated?

Tattvas

the latter

How

most
as

which

the

"

in which

bowl

sublimated

they
tend

descend

to

that

and

all

they

are

mixed

increase

"

is

ity
in dens-

Prithivi, the activities of

to

cohesiveness

and

This

compactness.

brings us immediately to the question: Are not

(the planets differentiated in the same
and
way,
is not
their density determined
in like manner,
or
by the variation in the proportionsof the Tattvas?
If so, which

is the

most

Fortunately modern
definite conclusions

upon

ethereal?
science
this

has

arrived

subjectof

the

at

very

density

The

158
of the

Law

planets,

"

wonderful

the

of

science

on

Breath

Rhythmic

triumph of mathematics, that

the most
the wings of which

severelymaterialistic

visibl
fares forth into the in-

mind

When
brings back irrefutable data.
the planets in the astronomical
order of
we
group
their density;we
find that it increases in an almost
Saturn
to
Mercury,
regular progression from
which
harmonizes
with the
perfectlyin sequence
age-honored order of the hour-by-hour rule; that
and

is, from

the

distant

most

The

the nearest.

to

mote
re-

planets Uranus
(Herschel) and Neptune
(pronounced by Occultists to be outside our
tem)
sysdo

not

They

unknown

were

world.

the ancient

the relations

within

come

Both

and

discovered

we

are

sidering.
con-

invisible

to

within the last

century and a quarter (1781-1846, respectively),

their influence upon
earth life as yet is very slight,
but they are
heralds of coming changes.

Dropping

of this

out

during
the

reminded

But

has
we

its

for
lords

moon,

negative

planet and
density;and

Mars.

search

that the earth

earth's

and

sun

positiveand

our

planetary sequence,

currents

which

place

in this

find it between

the sequence

Remember

explaina seeming

dencies,
correspon-

of the
respectively
of Prdna, we
are

upon

in her orbital distance

place in

Tattvic

live is also

we

progression of
and

Venus
from

cury.
Mer-

the sun,

is between

this, for it will be

Tattvic

porarily,
tem-

Venus

found

irregularity.

the
and
to

Planetary Influences
I do

not

these lessons

read

from

another
to

established

do

not

know

merely
practiced
Tattvr,

one

acteristic
chardistinguishing
of the above
significance
not
mere
phenomena we

the

grasp

It is

facts.

seekingbut absolute
the
beginning to know

truth.

those who

And

separate

relations and

fixed activities and

do

have

recall their

nor

are

must

who

far,and have neither

so

studied, therefore

nor

readers

those

expect

159

Tattvas

by

invariable

are

their

effects

their logicalcorrespondencies
already understand
is the opportunity to
with the planets. Here
serious thinking. All interested students
some

should

they

can

before

meditate
come

upon
to

reading the

the

solution

correct
next

subjectand

see

of the

how

near

problem

chapter.

emphasis to the
fact that these lessons are neither mere
speculations
nor
simply disclosures of curious mysteries. They
the first attempt
to explain,in so
are
practicala
human
to apply to every
need, the basic
manner
as
has yet untruths, as far as human
intelligence
ravelled
them, concerning the vital force in human
It is necessary

to

give

extreme

their value is that they teach a

organisms. And
of personal training
thoroughly scientific method
to obtain control of body and
mind, and make them
the
the

perfect vehicles for the soul's expressionthat

intended.
of constant
Creator
Only by means

of the breathingexercises and

regular practice
these benefits be gained. In
of concentration can
and

[The

l6o

Law

concentration

of

the

Kosmic

mind

influences

hazards

evil

physical

to

Breath

Rhythmic

gradually

is

in

which

the

to

the

their

attuned
nature

very

are

inclinations

material

health

and

ability

to

those

to

tagonistic
an-

that

check

are

tionary
evolu-

our

progress.

It

is
it

center

wherever

perfect

to

the

through

own

soul

from

throne,
and

that

centralization;

which
the

desire

we

is

its
and

power

lofty

physical
discloses
to

which

control

to

it

it has

places

the

realms

access.

der
lad-

centration
con-

pure

releasing

and,

aspiration
chains,

of

and
the

build

we

state

Prdna

it

upon

of

ledge
know-

its

The

62

they

Law

leave

"

The

the

through

and

of

of

Rhythm

atom,

an

which

whatever

Rhythmic

Life-Movement

within energy
of every

the

we

all

energy

of which

Spirit

is the

phenomena, the

whatever
for

gations
investi-

the

This

behind

use

and

of

Things."

fit ourselves

we

Breath

of all their calculations

out

is

of

we

are

ergy
en-

Soul

part,

will; that

we

is,

through trainingof

desire and

will and

thought.
Of stupendous import to the race
is it to study
present stellar influences,realizingthat the most
distant star that lightsthe midnight canopy
has its
whole
not
insignificant
part to play in the Kosmic
and molecule
in the physical
just as every atom
with that whole.
body has its use and connection
All phenomena, atmospheric, terrene, physical,or
be traced to Kosmic
mental, may
energies,a part
of which we are.
is a center
of action
Every point in the macrocosm
for the whole
and
reaction
of Prdna;
ocean

"

and

with

they might
"

of various

one

or

more

further,

of these

one

every

"

its

speciallimit.

be

called

classes

Every

different
the

solar

four
its

Prasad

says

the

They are
prevalence of
And

Tattvas."

has, therefore, for its

Tattvas, in varying

positionin respect

classes of

terrestrial

phere
atmos-

own

atoms."

according to

atom

according to
on

"

its

Rama

of the constituent

all the

The

has

centers

plane

these
as

solar

the

atoms

various

yet
stituents,
con-

tions
propor-

of others.
appear

elements

Activities of
of

chemistry."

These

of

units

time

the

the

points
"

of

as

163

Macrocosm

imal
infinites-

most

space

"

called

are

to
so
lacking a word
it. To
clearly identify the thing, I shall use
the ceaseless play of vibratory rays
understand
emanating from the celestial workshops, meeting

Trutis

Sanskrit, and

in

crossing or impinging
varying planes, imagine, if
and

if

presented

seven

or

one

upon

the

can,

you

another

spectacle

particlesof

more

on

radium

displayed in a darkened
of their
that you could see the criss-crossing
room
brilliant rays in a bewilderingmaze.
could

At

be

placed

so

and

intersection of rays

every

receivingthose rays, but

the
possiblyreceive precisely
Trutl

there

would

two

Trutis

no

same

be

could

vibrations, for

at
only are there three kinds of rays to move
in
varying tangents but the Trutis would
vary
Just
plane and also in distance from the centers.
of influence are beating upon
all the
such streams
us
of earth-life,
In the zone
Trutl of
time.
every
not

ecliptical
space is an
life-phaseschange with

the

of the Tattvic

planetswhirl

vibrations

individual
the
as

organism

variations

momentary
the earth

whose

and

her sister

in their orbits.

sphere of energy exactly

the macrocosmic
duplicatingor reflecting
sphere,
of which he is as it were
singlecell,made up of
a
held together by vibratorylaw.
millions of atoms
Just as no two Trutis can be exactlyalike,so no two
Man

is

microcosmic

The

164

Law

beings

human
Tattvas

is

the ebb

and

all the

constant

of

unceasing play of the

mingling and changing under
Breath, which

constellations
are

every

in their

holds

assigned

the forces that lie

manifestations.

lies behind

which

the

the Tattvas
all

Breath

Rhythmic

flow of the Great

Thus

root

the
for

are,

planets and

orbits.
the

of

natural

They

are

phenomenon.

at

that
But

only when the Tattvas reach a certain state of

visible.
The
density that they become
stars,
sun,
the visible,materialized
and planetsare
of
centers
and ethereal forces.
To
invisible,spiritual
ual
spiritit is

vision

no

matter

be

It should

remembered

that

no

two

planets

orbit,
velocityor in the same
that consequentlytheir aspects one
to another
incessantlychanging. The varying forms of
with

move

and
are

Tattvic

the

is dense.

same

force

and

from

the

influence

cause

this and

it is the

tion
planetswhich injectssuch variain the Pranic
currents
flowing earthward; and,
in consequence,
into every
speciesof earth organism
these organisms being, as you
will remember,
the gross (that is,visible!)
manifestations
on
plane of Tattvic activities.
have
Astronomers
recognized that the mutual
the planets is a never-ending
interaction
between
of perturbations and
disturbances, now
source
restrainingand now
checking and diverting,now
in its orbit, so that
each and every one
accelerating
their paths through the congeries of stars which
reaction

"

Activities of the
the

Macrocosm

diverging
far from
the ecliptic,
most
devious, being
are
marked
by eccentric loops and kinks recoilingupon
their celestial pathways.
Size and weight or velocity
of motion, and especially
their positionin relation
have been the factors supposed to
to the sun
for the influences and antagonisms driving
account
form

constellations,though

165

these stellar lords

That

the

of

to

erratic conduct.

so

antagonism

chemical

was

or
affinity

in

substance, a

repulsion
"

electrical condition ?

of

never

tion
ques-

shall

we

not

say

have

investigators. But when we apply

the Tattvic Law
to the problem there is the
logicalbasis to believe that it solves the enigma,
accounting for all vagaries and idiosyncrasies
for the known
influences of one
planet upon

most

and

occurred

seems

"

to

never

to

another.
Let

begin with Saturn.

pondencies,
By our law of corresit seems
to recognize
a
simple matter
masterful and significant
that this most
of the major
planetsis the center of Akdshic influence,and
us

derives
the

malefic
to

thus

the

from

the

influences which
"

thrown

mystery

surface

make

and

Saturn
of

the

great infortune."
upon

phenomena,
Both

predominance of this Tattva

the

also many

butes
astrologer attri-

The

rays

subjectdissipatea

clear

all

hitherto

of

light

cloud

of

unexplainable

legend and story of old.

and Jupiterare
said to present
only
have anything
clouds, and may
not

as

"

66

The

solid

about

have

Law

them;"

should

the

planet appears

of

of Akdsha

states

extraordinarilyhigh

an

"

of cloud

is what

we

Saturn

eye

through

gleams with a
five-inch telescope,

cool silver-white

greyish shadings, blending

described

of

as

in
dissimilarity

great

for this

planet is

An

banded

as

so

its remarkable

with

one

bright equatorial
polar

are

caps

greenish hue, but

optics would

also would

vari-colored

than

other
an-

count
ac-

changing
is that

belts, red,

rose-color; they

Jupiter'sbelts

and

ange,
or-

are,
not

variable.

the greatest

that

human

delicate

less brilliant

recognized

dark

color, with

interestingfeature

by

sometimes

and

discrepancy,as

conditions.

however,

the

deep blue poles. These

the

Tattvlc

from

they stretch

sometimes

But

by

naked
Seen

as

the

suspected that they

Some

surface

light.

delicate

the

it is

"

and

to

cold blue

to

but

Breath

naturallyexpect.

Even

belt

Rhythmic

be marked

to

temperature,

the

the

high temperature.

known

are

of

distinction of Saturn

puzzles the
system

of

"

scientists the

rings, separate

the
most

nomenon
phe"

from

is

the

surrounding its equatorialbelt. There

each
broad, bright bands, separated from
two
are
line
other by
black line
(indigo?), which
a
marks
i,6oo-mile gap; and a third dusky inner
a
and so transparing which is only faintlyluminous
rent
be seen
that the edge of the planet can
through

planet and

"

"

"

"

of

Activities
The

its mass.
and

is

to

The

miles broad.
miles

10,000

over

than

more

them

has been

from

be

inner

167

and

nine

ured
meas-

to

ten

rings

outer

width, and the middle

in

one

broader, being 16,500 miles

third

Macrocosm

between

space

it is estimated

thousand
are

the

wide.

To

of the

the knower

Tattvas, the only possible

hypothesis is that these rings

from

the

mother

are

Tattvic

tions
emana-

of

bowl

Akdsha, and their

far as known
so
peculiarities
perfectlyagree with
their natural
identification.
Thus, the "gauzy,"
inner ring is Fdyu (air),whence
crepy
emerges
the brightest and
broadest
ring, Tejas. The expansive
of this Tattva
nature
explains its greater
width, and the qualitiesof light and heat and its
characteristic
color, its superior brilliancy. The
Color and volume
outer
to be Prithivi.
ring appears
this suggestion,while in the midcorroborate
night-gap
"

"

that
must

order

hold
of

sequence,

in the

Tattvas

bodies,

as

Tejas, Akdsha

This
Apas (water) in a latent state.
visibility
corresponds perfectly with the

planetary
the

it from

separates

described

and

also

currents

in

attracted

with

of

the

Prdna

changes
within

Chapter XIII, where

the

of

our

your

that the
peculiarity
order of evolution
violated.
(see Chapter V ) was
find in the planetarysequence
satisfied that we
I am
the explanation for this,and the famous
rings of
attention

was

to

The

i68;

Law

of

corroborate

Saturn

the

Rhythmic
No

the belief.

Breath
other

have

rings. Only from

planets
r

could

Akdsha

they

ate.
eman-

rings are the girdle with which Satan

the gods is girtabout; for Satan is the
alone among
ruler of Saturn.
His kingdom
Soul and spiritual
Saturn's

is the house

of

and
"Perfect

"

matter.

is the

Satan

Way,"

page

is the result of limitation,

Evil

of

Lord

Limit"

that

Remember

369).

(see

descended
into matter.
through Akdsha
spirit
Ancient
myths represent Saturn as devouring his
children, which symbolizes exactlywhat the Akdsh'ic Tattva
does with every other Tattva.
Ages
before Christ,all the lesser celestial bodies were
garded
re-

several
the

children.

Saturn's

as
names

attributes

for

The

Saturn, but

conferred

upon

Hebrews

Seater,

Sater, or

as

him

had

will be

nized
recog-

the qualities
symbolizing perfectly
or
ers
powHe
of Akdsha.
called the
was
crecy,"
god of seauthor
parent of successive being," and
believed that Sater consumed
generation." It was
as

"

"

of

"

Men
again repaired them.
in closer touch in those days with matters
were
lestial
cefelt the mysterious influences of all
to have
these thingswhich it is our
privilegeto understand
of one
of the
rationallyas inherent in the power
from
live is flowing conwhich the life we
centers
stantly
all

to

things and

us.

Saturn's influence tends

to

fix

more

deeply that

The

fiyo

Law

ruling that

Tattva

the

Thus

of others, and

them;
of

current

Many

color

least casts

and

degree.
be

may

the

evil shade

an

affects the whole

course,

Prdna, disturbing the

diseases, petty

other

one

at

this, of

and

unwholesome

an

intensifyingof

extinction
upon

to

sense

Breath*

Rhythmic

the

of

balance.

Tattvlc

result from

grave,

no

cause.

The

fact

does

as

the

is itself

with

one

permits

them

plane.

It

within

The

us,

power

of it the

growth
gained
of

elements

that

the

is

the

to

more

real

on

substance

control

the

pendent
de-

not

physicalmatter,
subtle
the

force

which

it is intended

to

that

Principle

never

physicalself

but

visible

gross,

only unchangeable

perfect vehicle
and

even

of

as

of ether which

currents

manifest

to

almost

It is

darkness.

these celestial

renewing

sight of that spiritual

physical energy

light from

upon
carry

be lost

never

differs from

energy

much

must

and
be

tegrates.
disin-

make
for the

development of this spiritualself, is

rapidlyby persistentand regular practice

the Alternate
Held-breath
and
exercises,

more

by thoughtful attention from time to time to

deep rhythmic breathing,than by any other system
of disciplineand
study or therapeuticregime that
this so
I know
of.
I have
already advocated
earnestly and so repeatedly that further word or
explanation seems
superfluous.

and

Exhaustion

sufficient energy

have

kidneys

accumulating

serious

clogged, and
the
at

times

is
of

balance

the

to

force; and

the

exercises

is

"

disease

the

disordered

currents

for

this

doing

simple, so

so

helpless invalid, if the mind

capable of directing,can employ it
and

"

physical culture
here

from

pain, and
of
atomic
very

We
repose

without,

be

desired

different.

and

timely:

ing
regeneratblood

by

any

culation
cirulated
stim-

are

denying
outward

condition.
the

and

The

There

exercise

to

within

one

is free, upward

must

for

the

and

sane

"

when

as

from

working

vibrations

the other

is

attempting

the

breathing

"

functions
than

vital

possible

exercises.
caution

in

difference
power

all

thereby

restore

of

and

nerve

by this method

more

And

Both

being.

whole

and

apply, that

to

easy

most

the

first need

The

battery

media

come
be-

in wherever

the

renew

idly
rap-

centers

sets

is weakest.

physical structure
such

vital

hence

wastes;

nor

the

eliminate

to

all

quickly

and

lungs, skin,

Neither

disorder.

that

disordered

the

in tone

lowered

are

171

in this condition

battery,and

organic functions
reflect

Macrocosm

entirely to

due

is

of the human

state

the

of

Activities

"

healing

disease

"

and

in affirmation

resulting

potencies involved
a

vast

are

speciesof constraint,

guidance.

for
poise and tranquillity,
confidence; which, manifesting them-

strive

for

is

The

is

The

172!

selves

in

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

colors

good

Breath

favorable

Tattvas

"

draw
and
and

good
stronger
the

best.

and

colors,

pure

the

life

thus

"

and

aiming

help

to

for

build
the

purer

highest

CHAPTER

'MORE

ABOUT

XVI

MACROCOSMIC

ACTIVITIES

IN

THE

MICROCOSM

WITH

the

plain

of

of

scheme

he

complicated

more

become

more

This

puzzle

all
of

thus

the

growing

ever

they

as

calls

and

The
of
our

it

all

ether

Akdsha,
plane,

for

173

that

science

though
us

istry
chemthe

But

neutral

is the

point,

the

disappear
is unknown
of

Gamma-ray
of

The

same."

activities

usually
the

"

that

investigations

the

which

X-ray;

on

in all his
"

classed.

that

fact
is the

Akdsha

manifestation
says

the

space

scientist

into

He

of

of

parts

the

Sushumnd,

hence

into

spirit

permutations

by repeated

secret

ever-recurring

merge.

whole

gross.

is the

of

elements

simple,

in the

increasing density of

gradually

primarily

same,

of

is

way

the

discloses

descent

"

the

through

matter

the

creation

visible

handwriting

plainly

the

as

activity, the

God's

read

Saturn

upon

Akdshic

to

us

where

heavens,

the

for

of

manifestation

highest
plane

made

identification

"

radium

is the

Mme.

or

is

grossest

Blavatsky

mortals, it is the

sev-

The

174

Law

Principleof

enth

the

of

light,and three degrees

the astral

higher than radiant matter.

In Jupiterthe predominant
in order

to

Saturn

and
other

Akdsha.
disturb

each
there

ether

and

air

expect;

but

between
should

When

As

planets.

of that between

Fdyu, next
together Jupiter

near

other

more

must

be

it

is

Tattva

this is

were

separatingJupiter from

Breath

Rhythmic

than

do

close

affinity

exactly what
for the

not

Mars

any

vast

double

"

we

space

the

ratio

other

planetsaccording to Bode's
there would
be
symmetrical law of progression
when
these two
even
planets
greater disturbances
As it is,the violent impact
approach each other.
"

of

their

is the

cause

of thunder.

of thunder
to

one

Tattvas

predominant
storms

"

Air

and

Fire

"

The

severityand prevalence
depends upon their aspects

another.

Examined

the Tattvic
largetelescope,
activities in Jupiter'sglobe present
beautiful
a
pictureof varied and changing color, olive-greens
and purple mingling with the more
predominant
brown, red, and yellow. Although well-defined
of

through

reddish

Tejas vibrations
stretch around
the sphere parallelwith Jupiter's
display the peculiarities
equator, all these masses
of clouds, as in our
earth atmosphere of air,moving
zones

clouds

"

"

varying velocityin strong aerial currents

and constantlychanging their relative positions.
The
lemonequatorial belt itself,brilliantly
with

Macrocosmic

About

More

Activities

175;

ruddy, shows Prithivi,and the

with balloon-shapedwhite
region is sprinkledover
which
move
masses
are
naturally Apas. These
and
the dark
faster than
brighter-hued masses.
The
famous
great red spot," of vast dimensions,
is an exceptionto the other evanescent
phenomena ;
for, though changing hue from time to time, its
of positionhas been an
important aid to
stability
in ascertainingnot
the astronomer
merely data
concerning Jupiter but important facts in physics.
the surface of the
The
rapidityof changes upon
not
planet indicate to the scientist a temperature

hued

sometimes

or

"

"

of incandescence."

short

much

qualitiesof
of

this

the

the

as

Tattva

next

poles
Fdyu

of
"

the
is

Tattvas

We

who

the

know

recognize the source

great red spot," the

can
"

Tejas of the
evolved
Towards
the
after Fdyu.
planet the pure Jupiter vibration
"

in

seen

vast

of blue and

expanse

blue-

grey.

When
of

favorably placed

in

Jupiter promotes

life,and

therefore

god of fortune."

Seen

he

fortunate

has

with

nativity,the
been

the

and

called

naked

fluence
in-

ored
hon"

eye

the
the

planet is a beautiful object,shining with a silverywhite light;and it was

so
placed during the winter
cloudless nights could possibly
of 1906-7 that no
be very
On
moonless
dark.
nights Jupiter may
cast

shadow

on

the

snow.

considered, Jupiterrepresents
Astrologically

the

The

176

Law

of

the

temperate, moist element

being

Breath

Rhythmic
in nature,

disintegrateand

its specialfunction

help

germinate;
that is, to promote
change in all things visible,
and
this we
know
be the specialattribute of
to
motion, tireless, ceaseless motion, for
Fayu,
to

to

"

which
The

is

Akdsha
color and

blue

of

number

further corroboration

hand

at

ever

providing the space.

is
Jupiter'sfour moons

of the Tattvic

satellites and

red

Law.

and

There

yellow.
The
Tattva
in the Jupiter atmosphere
Apas
would
reflect blue just as
a
on
body of water
the earth reflects the blue of an azure
sky above it.
Thus
the Jupiter system reflects the law of system
are

two

within
whole

system,

every

one

Truti of which

one

manifests

the

law.

The

characteristics of Mars, in which

why

should

Tejas predominates
have always been so strikingthat there
is a gratifyingagreement
in all speculations,
records,
and
legends concerning the planet. There
is great antagonism between
Mars
and
Venus,
as

fire?
our

there

Therefore,

earth

comes

to

not

be since

secure

between

water

measure

these natural

extinguishes
of stability,
enemies

as

and this greater planetarystability

is
pacificator;
reflected in the Tattvic
bodies,
changes in our
harmonious
which
and impersmoother, more
are
ceptible,
flowingfrom Tejas into Prithivi and then
if Apas came
into 'Apas than could be the case
next
to
Tejas.
a

The

of

Law

the

Rhythmic

Breath

which

tions
struggleagainst the higher and purer condiof the Mercury influence.
These
felt by
are
all human
beings in the proportion that they permit
themselves
excitement
to be swayed by passion and
without

restraint
"

called

just

the

"

When

and

reason

and

of

harmony

fortunatelyplaced

of Mars

the

is his

makes

wherever

he

combined

and

often

every

will

of

Mars'
worst

own

be.

may

of

the

Tattvic

harmony

rays

of certain

that

the
and

Tattvic

surface
attract

us

is

microcosmic

that

freedom

is what

his

our

is

of

discord.

will be
Our

ever

thoughts

ready

The

reflected

affinities.

tween
be-

thrill him

may

with

states

choose

to

which

is akin.
to

his

power

him

rend

passion and hate, Tejas

fuel.
Every exhibition
man

the

vibrations

or

nately
unfortu-

reiterate that
insistently

must

being has

with

when

tions.
vibra-

unhappiness

win

can

ways
al-

man,

boaster, is

but

enemy,

He

ness.
gentle-

malefic

most

atmosphere

an

is for.

human

patience,

with

vain

only through self-conquest,and

free

influence

the

cruel, tyrannical,unjust

influence

He

activities

earnestness,

courage

quarrelsome
the

so-

ing
disturb-

Tatrvic

birth

at

character

gives to a
determination, and

under

Even

be shunned.

should

But

will.

indignation injectsdisorder

rhythm

within, and

of

If
to

ungoverned

cyclone, the path

we

only

govern

think

supply the
passion
of

in

whose

More

is limited

destruction

us,

is

the

attributed
deem

this

error,

the

rational

of it

logicalto

believe

in

emanates

from

Fdyu

Jupiter,so
as

If

Earth.

the

in

for the

reason

Prdnlc

our

It is the

us

of

out

that

our

and

its

from

me

It

current

the Prithivic

the
rent
cur-

Mother

our

proved through the

it

explains perfectly
of Prithivi

(see Chapter XIII).

environment,

ask

to

the law.

also

Law,

us

To

orbit,so

Saturn, and

as

holds

it

reason

"

preponderating flow

of

is that

from

does

this

grave

the Akdshic

as

life-currents

Tattva

flow puts

severally
Jupiter, I

puzzles.

many

ruling Tattva

accept

we

for

the

"

exception to

an

of Natural
invariability
the

and

blind

as

force

greater

emanate

been

of which

solution

earth

make

speak, and
is but

the

take

to

has

Sun, Mercury,

in the first place "

this is

Tattvas, and

the

merely short-sighted but

not

vironment.
en-

important planet

current

Blavatsky assigns

Mme.
do

the

only

done

was

Prhhivic

to

of

etary
ignored in consideringthe plan-

commonly

of

179

chances

the

most

correspondences with
source

Activities

only by

earth, the

the

Although
to

Macrocosmic

About

in

and

in its

sympathy

with

mal
nor-

that

environment.

Now,
when

please do

this

Tattva,

normally
varied

or

not
or

any

other

is disturbed.

activities and

how

you

are

specialone,
I have

to

know

ing
is flow-

described

the

effects of the different Tattvas

The

80

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

within the human

detail than
entitywith much more
has ever
been before attempted. I have
analyzed
them as only long study and unceasingpracticeand
experiment could enable one to do, and I gladly
give to you the benefit of my research expressed as
siasm
fullyand as clearlyas love for the task and enthuof purpose
do it. I cannot,
however,
can

supply the applicationand

before

needed

of

hope

never

can

you

the

poured

"

over

gain

to

It is

Tattvas.

make

can

you

this

the exercise of these

Without

own.

your

the perseverance

not

detail

faculties,

knowledge
practical
be
a
thing that can

in words,

you

vidually
indi-

words."

mere

You

what I told you

yourself. Remember
in an early chapter:that the Hindu
teacher never
tation
imparts any fact to a student which by long medithink

must

he
It is

find

can

not

readings

by

and

out

for himself.

reading, but only after many

ably
thinking that you can reason-

once

much

of detail contained
the mass
expect to master
in these chapters; the difficulty
being the greater
the

because

subject is

novel.

But

that anyone
can
of Life.
Law
When

our

strongest
is the
can

and

secret

get

"

it is

make

feet press

to

"

lutely
abso-

only by thus mastering it

personalapplicationof this
the

earth

purest vibrations
of the exhilaration

into the

readers

most

real country,

of
we

and

we

receive

the

Prithivi,which
feel when

we

of the benefit

More

to

and

nerves

This

tramps.
of

Macrocosmic

About
soul

derived

Activities
from

fact also discloses the

i8r

long country
deep philosophy

In
Kneipp's barefoot treatment.
the early morning, before the day's struggle and
conflict have generated discord (this especially
in
where human
large communities
beings are herded
of
the vibrations are
at the highest state
closely),
harmonic
the feet tread the
activity;and when

Father

dew-wet

grass,

the

the double

two

freshest and

most

most

benefit is

favorable

gained of

ceiving
re-

in their

Tattvas

refined,highly electrified states.

planet,the Prithivi vibrations are negative

to
Tejas (Mars) and positiveto Apas (Venus) ;
is negativeto the earth.
thus water
Most
dwellers
where the earth is for the most
in large cities,
part
solidlyincased in stone and brick and asphalt,are
grievouslyhandicapped,for it is seldom that their
On

our

feet
The

come

in direct contact

of mud-baths
efficacy

is derived

vibrations, but like benefits

in

more

with

can

congenial

be
ways

Mother
from

Earth.
the earth

obtained
the

by
flow

couraging
en-

of

'Prithivi/

planetaryinfluence of Venus upon terrestrial

life is very
important as the A pas Tattva which
and
brilliant planet is
predominates in that near
that gives to organized matthe unifying element
ter
its qualityof stability.In dry seasons
all the
of them
things of earth suffer and many
green
quicklyfade and perishbecause Mars unites with
The

The

82

the Sun

Law
divert

to

the
absorb

or

Rhythmic

Venus,

in
proportionally

increase

Breath
ing
refresh-

coolingand

the

from

vibrations

Apas
rays

of

their

and

fervor

and

own

burning

power.

five-sixths of the human

is

composed of
it is of the utmost
importance that opportunity
be given for the fullest normal
play of the
Tattva; and this, you will remember, requires

As
water

Apas

that the

cells in the

lungs be filled.
it holds the
as
Tight-lacinginhibits this absolutely,
lower lobes of the lungs in a vise-like grip; and
usually it prevents anything approaching a free
of the diaphragm. The
movement
practice is
slow suicide,
revive the iniquitouscustom
yet women
at

as

"

lowest

body

present
The

command.

"

whenever

fashion

of Apas
stability

in that manifestation

of Prdna

is

which

gives the
recognized

is known

as

Fydna; the force which, during life, keeps the

whole body in shape and resists the breaking down
and disintegration
of its tissues.
the deprivation of fresh air, perhaps
Next
to
the most
of human
ills is from stinting
source
prolific
the body in its supply of pure water
inside and
As a rule,those who
drink water
out.
most
freely,
take it when
with their meals,
they should not,
the important digestivefluids need
when
be
to
"

undiluted

in order

put in their fine work.

greatest benefit derived from visits to famous
"

"

cures

to

is due

not

half

so

much

to

The
pean
Euro-

the sge-

Macrocosmic

About

More

cial virtue of the mineral

water

the business

for several weeks

Activities

as

1183

the fact that

to

of life is the drinking

limited only by the ability

quantities
the habit of
it. If people formed
swallow
to
pecially,
freelybetween meals and, esdrinking pure water
the last thing at night and the first thing
need to
take the
in the morning, they would
not
of

in

water

"

cure."

it is

mysticalsymbol of the soul because

is the

Water

chemicallypure.

ever

solvent, it is also the absolvent

and

it is with

of

"

for
purifier,

and

soul.

"

Its

"

is
saving
the passions and

freeing itself from

life. The
the material,sense
soul

and

which

ever

controlled
dwells

the

of

choice

great

of foulness it takes up is held in suspension

be eliminated
can
by distillation. And

whatever

thus

it is the

While

the
and

discord and

the

from

"

sow

rors
er-

self-

physicalbody wherein
always reflects the power

alike freed
are
controllingit
and the impurity of unfavorable
which

pure,

the

it

Karma

tions
planetaryvibra-

incite

to

evil.

sight of the fact that the Sun is the

of the Prdnic,or life-current,
which contains
source
in itself all the Tattvas; but the variations in the
Never

lose

proportionsof
current
one

come

of which

Tattvas

from

injectedinto the lifethe planetarycurrents, in every

the

of the

It
of Venus

the

ruling Tattva
is interesting
to

shows

know

the presence

planet predominates

that the spectrum

of watery

vapor.

The

84

Law

of

the

it is that the activities of the

Thus

Breath

Rhythmic

macrocosm

are

reflected in the microcosm.

It is in the

manifestation

pulmonary

of the vital

condition

that the

Tattvic

be

indisputablyascertained;

most

from

Prdna

currents

for every

cells of the
the elastic spongy
of its characteristic vibration.

throws

of

can

Tattva

lungs

into the

Thus

when

prevalent,the cells expand in

crescent-like shape. When
Tejas predominates,
they are triangular,and with Fdyu, spherical
; and
modifications
of these geometrical forms
various
indicate the Tattvic
permutations. The test suggested
for examining these is to hold a brilliantmirror before
the mouth
surfaced
to
interceptthe
'A

the

Tattva

pas

The

exhalations.

dominant

at

another
whose

one

these

looking

breath

vapor

the

the moment;

person

is under

cells

have

are

it condenses

as

vapor

will take

surface

cool

is

form

and
over

it

of

the

shoulder

examination,

extremely

identified

as

the

vibration

be best

can

the

upon

by

seen

of

of

the

course

evanescent.

the

spondencies
planetary correthere
with
all the Tattvas, and
yet
the smallest and
swiftest of the heavenly
remains
host, Mercury, who
yields nothing in importance

We

now

more

brilliant and

is the

bond

of

of the

gods."

to

try

the

to

make

better-known

union, and
How

plain in

he

truly

"

the

orbs.

He

messenger

performs this office

the next chapter.

I shall

The

86

the

of

Law

Rhythmic

whether
influences,

activities and

Breath

heavenly or

restrial.
ter-

Brieflyreviewing the first mentioned, we learn

that as a stellar body Mercury is exceptionalin
and has always baffled the astronomer
ways,
many
in his efforts to obtain accurate
data concerning its
and

constitution

planet in
the

diameter

least

and

environment.

but

mass

one-fourth

nearest

As

the

to

from

seen

the swiftest in motion;

the

greatest
denser

and

has the

in

is

mercury;

eccentric orbit.

most

Mercury

sun,

of the Zodiac

constellation

the metal

than

the

has

density,being two
than the earth, and

dense

sun

smallest

but

times

only slightlyless

It is the

passes

through

fraction

over

one

seven

in
days, completing the circuit of the Zodiac
from
the earth it
eighty-eightdays; and as seen
makes
in three
three complete circuits of the sun
hundred

forty-eightdays. Also
view, the planet is usuallyin the

point of

with

than

the

and

sun,

is

same

our
stellation
con-

farther away

never

nearby sign.

The
if

from

and

considers

astronomer

Mercury
When

has any
it can

Albedo,
as

or

zinc

silver-white

it has

atmosphere, and
be

observed

in the

doubtful
no

same

lite.
satelscopic
tele-

stitution
totallydifferent conplainlybetrayed by its markedly lower
for Mercury
reflectingpower;
pears
ap-

field with
is

than

it more

or

Venus,

lead

radiance

its

contrasted
of

Venus.

with

the

Now,

dazzling
I should

Activities of
like you
wherever

to

remember,

or

whenever

the
in

the

Sushumna

187

this connection, that

Tattva

Apas

most

"

be isolated,it is
can
prevalent in Venus
It
silverywhiteness.
by its glistening
aura.
to impart a silvery
edge to the human

nized
recog-

"

I wish

how

I knew

of

many

my

is said

readers

could

the three prinare

cipal
question: What
Those
who
Nadis
in the physical body?
and fix
better re-read Chapter XII.
would
the

answer

cannot

firmlyin their
great

main

minds

reservoir

the

names

and

and

conduits

offices of

of

"

the

life-force."

perfectlythen that thePingala,

the right side of the spine,is the conduit of the
on
solar current
(positive),and the Ida, on the left
fore,
side, of the lunar current
(negative); and, therethese Nddis
with the
correspond respectively
and the moon
and are influenced by their activities.
sun
With
what does the Sushumna, in which the
two
currents
meet, correspond?
In our
study of planetaryrelations and influences,
will understand

You

have

we

traced

activities in the

system,
"

As

and

the

correspondence of the organic

human
body with the whole solar

the truth of the old

it is above,

so

Greek

is it below," has been

aphorism,
made

to

:"

attention
once
livingreality. When
your
is drawn
will constantlycome
to the fact,you
upon
ancient people this was
miliar
faproof that to many
a

us

truth.
"

littleworld

Bacon

says

in himself."

the ancients

Now,

styledman,
the correspond-

The

88

the

of

ence

Law

the

of

constellations

vast

Kosmic

Sushumna

currents

meet.

the

find the

of

is

it has

that

of

the solar and

lunar

not

the solar
light,
twi-

at

mic
in the Kos-

meet

identification of

The

Sushumna.

currents

nothing

the Sushumna.

equal importance to
and
the gloaming, at dawn

In

lunar

and

solar

development, there

important than the office

Consequently it is inconceivable

system.

vibrations.

tion,
soul, in its evolu-

more

prototype

the

body

must

we

of the human

its growth and

Kosmic

human

of Kosmic

system

and

the microcosmic

is but

in which

In the progress

Zodiac
the

of

system

Therefore, in the solar

the

of

planets with all the organs

through its nervous
system
reflection of the

Breath

Rhythmic

Mercury as
of the macrocosm
makes
this Sushumna
perfectly
clear and comprehensibleall the dignities,
attributes,
influences which legend and fable have
and
ferred
conthe planet, both
actually and symbolically
upon
of the characteristics
explainsmany
other
No
puzzled the astronomer.

and

have

that

planet possesses

attributes

any

that

connect

it with

the office of the Sushumna.

Again givingprecedence to
clue is that
to

the

Mercury is in the
the sun.
Indeed, so

patient observer
of

movements

where

to

look

the

who

known

closest Kosmical
close is it that

keeps
planet and

for it

ever

sees

first

facts,our

in touch
knows

it.

There

with
when
is

lation
re-

only
the

and
a

tra-

Activities of

the

Sushumnsj

189

dition that the eyes of Copernicus were

never
gratified
In
by the sightof this swift solar attendant.
the latitude of New
for

about

York

and

neighboring States,

fortnightduring its greatest Eastern

in
elongation from the sun, Mercury can be seen
the earlytwilightjust before its setting;and for a
like period when
the planet is West
of the sun, rising
before the orb of day, it can be seen
in the early
dawn.
During the firstweeks of December, 1906,
a

Mercury was a morning star,

companionship with Venus.

and

was

These

in

seen

in close

neighboring

Scorpio; and only two signs to the

of the waning
Southwest, in Virgo, the crescent
in conjunction with Mars.
The
was
moon
tacle
specwas
unforgetably beautiful, worth many
early risingsto enjoy.
It was
reminder, also, that both esoterically
a
and astrologically,
ered
Mercury and Venus are considwhile Mars
and Saturn are
affinities,
spiritual
thought to have a close physicalsympathy. This
be beneficial or harmful
latter may
according as the
physicalis kept under subjectionand subordinated
to its divinelyplanned office as
a
perfectlyfitted
is given free rein
vehicle for the soul's activities,
or
and
stifles all higher interests.
Now, Mercury is the unifying element between
the several Principlesof man
between
the Tattas
The
strife the planetarouses
is that it is ever
vas.
tendenimpelling upward and resists downward

planetswere

"

The

190
cies.

It

Law
is

the

of

rod

Mercury's
would

and

Rhythmic

extend

ever

struggle against wayward

the entire
fullyunderstand
this will be quiteplain.
Both

the

for,

of Prdna

state

it is the

only

on

during

of

swiftness

macrocosm

the moment

science
con-

in the

as

Mercury

the

explained,by

scale.

vaster

its support

Of

in the Sushumnd.

when
in the

same

or

pricks the

impulses. When
you
office of the Sushumnd,

the

densityand

accounted

are

that

Breath

Tattvic
course

in the microcosm,

Though apparentlyquiescent
of conjunction,the quiescence

concentrated
seeming. The
energy
Tattvas
through their closelycompacted

is but

of
atoms

the

in the

united

currents

Sushumnd

is called

of the vibrations

speed.
(Six months

is stimulated

meet

in the

to

extreme

an

inconceivable

influstudy of Mercury's ences

fication
gratitype, I had the extreme

after this

first set in

was

of

they

density.
alone the higher office
the velocity
into activity,

produces a state
During concentration,when

of the Sushumnd

as

of
finding the following corroboration
Alchemists
belief.
knew
Mercury has to be
out
withIsis [the moon] as her minister,
as
near
Mercury neither Isis nor Osiris [the sun] can
of

"

my
ever

Secret
accomplish anything in their great work."
Doctrine, Vol. i, p. 388).
Curiouslyenough, we have in the rise of mercury
in a thermometer
symbol of the rise of the
a perfect
"

Activities of

the

Sushumna

191

creased
Sushumna, for the state of inactivityand densityand vastly increased
The
of rising temperature.
velocityis also one
speciallyto
spinalSushumnd, which we have now
consider,is a hollow canal in the center of the spinal

vital force

in the

absorbed
in
who
are
ordinary persons
trivialitiesand purely material interests,it is closed
the Pinbetween
at the base, the point of union
action
gala and Ida, where the residual nervous
cord.

In

"

the memory

of sensations

"

is stored

in the sacral

plexus. This canal is the so-called Occult channel

of Prdna, through which, when
roused
to activity,
the coiled-uplatent Prdna, or Kundalini, ascends
from
the sacral plexus to the brain, and striking
the pituitary
ulates
body (the will-energizer)stimupon
it to such activity
kindles the
that it in turn
spiritualfire of the pineal gland. The first hint
the student has that he is rousing this slumbering
is a sensation of warmth
in the basic plexus
power
the Mulddhdri
of the Yogi
it is
where
coiled-up ; and as the soul-governed will controls
and holds it to the ascent
Prdna
through the
"

"

"

"

canal, the heat increases.

All

for higher things,

all exaltation
aspirations

of

worship,tend to set free a minute portion

of this Kundalini,the
one."
Thus,
coiled-up
the Mystic Realm
of the
see, the path to
you
leads through the Sushumnd.
Undiscovered
We
Often
it in meditation.
enter
unknowingly, it is

prayer

and

"

"

"

The

192

traversed

Law

by

inventor

of

many

who

the

Breath

rapt enthusiast,and

wrests

Nature's

elsewhere.

Swami

have

must

which

found

The

data

with

our

been

its way

little current

dent
ar-

her
covered
dis-

never

Vivekananda

there is any manifestation

ordinarilycalled supernaturalpower

the

from

are

says:

of what

Wherever

there

by

secrets

repositories.Intuitional truths

vast

;'

Rhythmic

or

is

wisdom,

of Kundalinl

into the Sushumna."

tion
concerning Mercury's close associawithout
is practically
spiritualnatures

begins to search will find.

The
symbol of the planet expresses the trinityor
three in one, the circle representingthe Spiritbecause
The
is
without beginning or end.
crescent
the reflection,
the negative of the Spirit
Soul,
or
of the Sun; and the cross
is the Moon
as
typifies
the four elements of the physical,or gross, plane
of activity.There
four elemental
divisions,
are
cury's
called the
of the Zodiac, and Mertriplicities,"
influence in the varying signs is distinct.
The
astrologerHazelrigg finds all the planetary
with that of Mercury,
symbols equallysignificant
is in
and believes none
to be arbitrarysigns,which
with all Occult teaching.
agreement
find Mercury accredited
In all ancient lore, we
Everywhere in myth and
as
ruling the mind.
the interpreterand messenger
as
story he is sent
of man.
Even
the understanding and
to
reason
the thievish disposition
attributed to Mercury sym"
limit,as

he

who

"

"

The

194

identified

Law

bears

the

all thingsin heaven

(The Perfect Way^

god.
farther

"

degrade

to

Archangel, who

The

Breath

Rhythmic

betraysthe truth that the people

material.
more
degenerated and become

chose

which

the

him, which

had

They

of

p.

back

spiritualare

rod

and

367),

we

go

Hermes
of

"

measured

are

cial
crafty,commer-

the

knowledge by

earth
to

elemental,

more

gods. Zeus is believed

have
to
meant
originally the glisteningether."
Hindu
genius spiritualizesits sense-conceptions
with
readiness.
The
wonderful
more
remotely
their myths are
the more
traced
atmospheric
The
do they become.
the god merges
with
more
more

all the

"

"

the

"

planet and its ensouling Force.

A concluding word
to
as
practice: When
""

our

minds

scatteringof

forces

wills hold

in check

not,

discordant

flow

rhythmically and

all the

tend

which

means

the

Only by
we

and

strength

mony
body yield to the harin the same
direction,
gain in electric power:

move

"

upliftof this
the

great

conscious
Central

direction

Dynamo,

can

the

Spirit.
soul-directed

the

Thus
a

gather force

tremendous

with

connect

Divine

to

restrain the

of the

molecules

and

thus

through wasteful and, oftener

the Prdnic
currents
activities,

than

as

and

our

ray

of which

is

itself
electrical,

the effectual energy

spiritual
powers,
gauged by the steadfastness of purpose,

of
is

thought

of

Activities

the
the

to

which

mind

creating
is

which

soul-force,

the

the

all

agent
power

is

discord,
of
of

our

the

directs
the

Sushumna

it.

Never

disturber

when
freedom.

thought.

195

and

brought
There

forget

that

disorganizer,
under
is

control

no

limit

CHAPTER

.VITAL

XVIII

CENTERS

FOR

CONCENTRATION

IT

be

should

human

every

universe,
he

but

and

the

Even

to

open

readers,

rhythmic

influence

how

does

THROUGH

ONLY

BECOMES

the

if
is the

them

aright

the

THAT

power

IT

that!

decide

USE

of

This

confer

not

connect

resources

use

many

that

now,

spaces

alas!

But

will

and

vast

illimitable

How

problem.

knowing

the

him

aright.

Desire

do.

to

my

to

being with

them

uses

of the

crux

of

bonds

subtle

clear

very

IS

LEDGE
KNOW-

HABIT

of

concentration?

THEN

AND

POWER!

is the

What

develop

purpose
to

power;

individual

through

Principles

and

human

every

of

this

being.

idea

erroneous

develop psychic
of

far

which

the

the

higher

But

let

some

of

our

No

powers.
was

higher, vastly

complete

lest

work

given

of

say

object:

//

object
last

which

196

trust

is

set
outtirely
en-

an

is
"

not

to

cast
fore-

chapter
It is,

important.

more

in

the

at

have

the

lower

latent

students

; our

in

the

ones

me

to

is in the

there

best

control

gaining

using

study,

the

develop

It is

"

is

first,to

already

well

Vital

begun

the effort

"

for

Centers

to

Concentration

197

control of the mind

obtain

through which the dynamic

of thought manifests; by controlling
power
alone we
can
hope to exercise the power for

that wonderful

which

instrument

good only.
Not

tillwe

hold

can

it

designed

This
the

achieved

control

of

fail its possessor

certain

senses

as

but
or

natural

this is

tion
the benedic-

"

soul-consciousness.

power

Will

for

not

constitutions and
When

made

that

can

under
never

attribute of
a

psychic
growing spiritualit

real attainment

in itself

ferent
greatlyin degree in difaccording to how it is employed.
end and aim by absorpan
tion

in its phenomena, the activities of

be

may

good

it varies

and
for itself;

life which

higher

in any crisis.
of development of the

measure

comes

placesa

attain the

joy

of

soul-directed

to

the

"

realization

once

hope

we

can

concentration

of

"

be,

to

of

reward

and
quietthe mind's useless activities,
it was
in leash, an obedient
servant
as

even

more

trivial than

mere

astral

on

this terrestrial

plane,it leads to gross abuse of the powers;

blocks irretrievably
velopme
self-conquestand spiritualdeand invites untold
misery in manifold
forms.
have

learned

force

within

these

force

active within

You

mind's

habitual

that

thought

bodies; that
is

is the creator

of

form

of

is, the

largely determined
by the
thoughts, and the ratio of the vi-

The

98!

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

brations

by the plane of its activity. Thus it is a

demonstrable
fact,a basic law of nature
too
long

ignored, when
every

thought, since the

upon

the

these

bodies

III).
is to

being

forever

the

gain

control

mind

until

mind

freed

conquered

that
the

vehicle

instead
can

is

your

of the

out

hour

body
When

dinary
or-

hour.

to

through

control,will

under

the

which

you

you

(the body), it will

be

be

have
your

its divinelyplanfulfilling
ned
furthering growth and development

servant,

of

purpose

hash

mix

to

body's whimsies

willing,skillful

progress

discordant

control

can

(see Chapter

of every human
of the mind, and put a stop

duties of life from

you

moulding

are

need

greatest

being brought

from

we

disease

or

contrives

and

events

with

reflects its vibrations

ease

the

to

aye

uncontrolled

you

to

ours

Then

and

Not

mind

physical plane below,

of

that

vehemently denied,

not

of

hampering

be

made

it.

Therefore, before

the

upon

spiritualplane,

it

to obtain
physical and mental
absolutelynecessary
ing
control, to bring the lower Principlesinto workWhen
what
the ideal is,
know
harmony.
we

to

practicethe
The

Raja
"

GOAL

Vivekananda

Swami

as

methods

Swami's

Yoga
EACH
IS

are

of

"

What

remains

is

reaching it."

inspired aphorisms prefatory

of

SOUL

TO

said

MANIFEST

here
deep significance
is

THIS

DIVINE.

POTENTIALLY

DIVINITY

to

WITHIN

THE
BY

Vital

for

Centers

CONTROLLING

mischievous

199

AND

EXTERNAL

NATURE,

This

Concentration

which

mind,

TERNAL."
IN-

uncontrolled

paradise into purgatory, can be

for good only through a soul-directed
and nothing else so hastens
governed WILL,
turns

many

of this mental

attainment

the

towards
as

"

the

practiceof

well understand

control

realization

Concentration.

it is the

now,

the

"

of

and
the

first stepping-ston

soul-power

As

only

trolled
con-

method

you

of

must
ing
rous-

"

The
Tree
of Knowledge,"
Kundalini;also called
dual
being the latent Prana, or stored-up resisensations
in the great root-receptacle,
basic
or
this force, sleeping in every human
plexus. When
it ascends
through concentration
being, is awakened
the spinal canal by slow stages from
center
to
one
another, gathering strength in every Padma, till it
the potencies in the brain-centers of real illumina
rouses
This effort brings us under
the most
beneficent influence of Mercury,
influence that
an
is ever
strivingto purify us and lift us to higher
planes of livingand thinking.
the

"

Moreover,
the

blessed

vibrant

with

concentration
realm
peace;

of

is the

only

entrance

Silence; that wordless

the peace

of

to

space

subtle
exquisitely

in touch with the

spiritualforce, where we come
souls.
In
soul of things and thereby find our
own
of this precious Silence,the
the unspeakable peace

The

2OO

world

Law

of the

needs

which
"

is the

words

to

laps

invisible and

port
rap-

are

Yogi.
the verge

on

of existence.

moment

about

round

us

conscious

of

of the

space

but think of it we
every

Breath

living thought
clothe its meaning.
It

"

Knowledge

If you
at

universe

vaster

no

Rhythmic

disappearsin

senses

the

with

the

of

as

the

Its

ence
omnipres-

Universe

inaudible, teeming with

lence
of Si-

of

activities

subtle, that they escape

finer,more
infinitely
by our grosser sense-perceptions.At
instant
this

when

we

shut

can

physical environment

that consciousness

importance
Every time
the

repeat

of

to

out
we

the consciousness
the

open

experience

is

so

nizance
cogany

of
of

avenues

this inner silent world, and

the

the

the

incalculable.

is made
attain it,the way
easier to
experiencetill it carries us to the full
we

subjectiveself.
Remember
I said in an
what
early chapter:
The
life-current is more
subtle than radio-activity,
and it depends upon
ourselves to how
high power
shall raise it. The
all
we
holding the attention
consciousness
to a given point,as when
our
tering
cenaccelerates
specialplexus or organ,
a
upon
realization

of the real

"

"

the

velocityof

the

Tattvic

the force of Prdna.

the

immediate

reward

vibrations

This

fore,
and, there-

effect and

for the

benefit

regular practice
of the Held-Breath
exercise for Prdndyama, in
which, through the polarizationof the vital currents
is generated and the
greatlyincreased power
are

The

2O2'

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

solar

back

of

with

plexuses;the pituitarybody (high up

is intimatelyconnected
the throat), which

the

of the

cranial

and

nerves;

that

core

brain, the pinealgland.

sacral

The

the

tenth

and

ninth

sacrum;

plexus is so-called because situated in

of the union
composite bone formed

of the vertebrae

the lumbar

between

and

the coccy-

geal regions of the spine, containing the dorsal

sacred
the sacrum,
or
part of the pelvis. In man
bone, is triangular,and consists of fivevertebrae.
it
This
to the basic plexus which
shape conforms
of
shelters, and proclaims it a dominating center
bration
whence
this Tattva's stimulatingviTejas activity,
speed to all the organs in this part of the
to a
body. No other Tattva responds so instantly
thought, or to a glance from a speaking eye; for,
remember,
Tejas is regnant in the optic nerves.
Therefore, as behind
thought is desire,the
every
harmonious

depends
of

upon

activityof Tejas in
the purity,saneness,
desires; and

these

vital organs

wholesome-

and

their control

by a soullife beyond all

governed Will affects the human
other influences.
It is the difference between
ing
aspirtlecock
be Godlike, and
to
yielding to be the shutof the physicalsenses.
the turning point in life,for
This is,of course,
ness

we

all

Desire

lawless

our

are

and

prompts
ruler?

become

the Will

Right

what
to

here

our

action.
is the

desires

mould.

Shall it be
most

prolific

Vital

Centers

of evil.

source

but

know,

the

sower

for

Concentration

It is easier far

drift with

to

for all,it is the

once

203

path

of

desire;

discord,

of disturbance.

In the Zodiac

find the

we

clue

these

to

close

lations
re-

organic sympathy which affect human

tion
constellacharacter so profoundly. The

of
life and

Scorpio is

symbol

where

is

of desire because

influence

assigned to
Luschka's
gland), situated near
the spinalcolumn.
This gland
associated

it

ercises
ex-

the

physical
desires are
generated. This activity
the coccygealgland (also known
as

paramount

center

the

with

the arteries and

upon

extremityof
most
intimately

the
is

but

nerves;

its

act
ex-

function,like that of the spleen,pituitarybody,

the
to
a
pineal gland, still remains
mystery
anatomist.
of the
of
houses
Scorpio is one
Mars.
Now
thought, under the influence of Sagittarius
ens)
in the Heav(next East of Scorpio as seen
is either above or below desire exactlyaccording
and

"

to

of the

the direction of

The
shows

thoughts.

earth, earthy,the direction

influences is downward

head,

our

to

from

"

If these

are

of these stellar

Aries, governing the

rulingthe feet.
familiar figure of man
Pisces

in

the

almanacs

diacal
commonly assigned influence of the zomiliar
signs upon different parts of the body. Falittle the illustration
it is, though, how
as
!
Yet the conto the majority of mankind
signifies
nection
is deeply significant;
and to a certain de-

the

2O4

The

Law

gree

it is

have

learned

of

Mother

vibrations

is

Earth

subtle, ethereal

shall

transmuted

be

depends
The

guide

still within

to

be

into purer
its

upon

both

use

or

paths

is the

man

and

Sagittariusis

that

reflects its power

above

in

as

below.

the

develop the

forces

for

through

the

he who

has

stimulates

higher principles

desire

in

the

that

of

the

Pisces

"

vertical ray from

it reflects it from

and

reason

"

it
influencing

guidance of Mercury

body by

crocosm,
ma-

particularly

and

understanding

employ all its mysterious

good.
By
controlling his desires
of thought
much
easier than
power
to

power

"

never

tried

to

dreams

"

man

upward, spiritualpath, thus overcoming

and

For

spiritualZodiac

this, notice

physical Zodiac

Accepting

governing
we

the

and

is in the Zodiac.

of the will and

upon

the

forces which

Scorpio, and that

above

symbol

the abstract

extremely

an

abuse.

Occult

In

Tattvic

purely physical or

which, corresponding exactlywith

is circular.

This

exhilarates

ascends

Tejas shall

of the
Prithivi

elemental

Tattva

centers

are

pure

is

which

the

You

contact

of

the earth

magnetism

mingles with

and

from

this subtle

feet

stimulated.

Whether

body.

flow

the

greatly

received

as

healthful.

that in the

activity,and

emanation

Breath

that the soles of the

feet with

develop

Rhythmic

natural, normal, and

of Prithivic

whole

the

outward

flow

enters

the

of his activities and

the

ward
downemo-

Vital
tions

Notice

thought
is

also with
which

and

must

it

give

an

the stimulus

its

own

the will but

not

control

employed

to

upward

impulse.

Until

this

desire

and

the

The

controls

and

refuses

agency,

of

mercy

intents.

evil

directs

thought, which

it is

first be

is at

its

strengthens

that

care

accomplished, will

but

205

perceptions.

sense

desire

Concentration

things purely physicalthrough

to

of his

for

Centers

desire, recognizes

be

to

moment

pulses,
im-

swayed by

gains the mastery, the Will ascends

higher plane, and its reflection transmutes
and
desire are
loftier aims; for Will
to
and

its

higher
It is

lower

and

by the

proper

all
souls

our

Thus

allowed

to

all this

do

overcoming

of life

their work

important

more

are

we

we

complish
ac-

free

of

the

the

trials,

seemingly

as

demand
"

struggle,but

petty

important if

discord

of resistance,

building

are

just as

They

matters.

measures

of

the

physicalchains.

frictions

small

that

higher planes and

the

sire
de-

thing.

same

Will

our

character, shaping destiny. And

the

the

and

one

exercise of

things on

from
in

aspects of

to

their

responding
cor-

the resistance

not

effective resistance

more

poise, ensuring the calm spiritthat commands

the annoyance
with
and, therefore, can meet
reason

of

wise

Be

judgment.
not

and

anxious
enter

if

at

first when

the Silence

trying to

multitude

of

trate
concen-

thoughts

Law

The

206

of

through the
to watch
discipline
flit

but

you,

above

are

and

Breath

Rhythmic

beginning of
these vagaries. They will surprise

mind.

It

is the

realize that you

you

will

and

superiorto

soon

derived

confidence

will

next

from

self
your-

You

the mind.

it; and

yourselffrom

separate
calm

the

will
the

come

of

consciousness

unruly tribe
of trouble-makers
and peace- and mind-destroyers.
This, however, is not gained in a day, nor is it the
of irregular,
reward
haphazard practice.
to

power

check

and

control

the whole

influence of the Zodiac

The

upon

other

vital

showing what is gained by concentration

continue
them, will be fullyexplained as we
study of the inter-relations
In

of

man

and

ters,
cen-

upon

this

verse.
the Uni-

all

erect
an
practice,assume
posture
easy,
(not "slumping" nor
lounging; that is). This
is especially
exercise ;
important in the Held-Breath
for as the object in view
is to obtain control of

Prana,
which

the

flow

strain.

These

everyone

upon

the

the

the currents
or

to

of

region

the

the very

principleNddis

must

be

lessons

free from

ought

to

through
all
have

straint
convinced
con-

already that at all times any pressure

spinalcolumn is an iniquitous
menace

reservoir

of

life.

But

during
especially
periods of practiceshould attention be given to
absolute freedom
of the spine and chest which

should

form

poised in

an

erect

line above

support
them.

for the neck

To

twist

or

and

crook

head

the

Vital

spine

the

meditation

during

Prana

in

purpose

wires,
1

for

Centers

different
but

if

or

plexuses
may

crossed

cause

and

Concentration

when

will

207

the

concentrating
not

disturbance,

tangled,

defeat

merely
just
raise

as

the

tric
elec-

chief
mis-

CHAPTER

THE

CONNECTION

XIX

THE

OF

ZODIAC

WITH

VITAL

CENTERS

YOU

are

prepared

now

significance

of

the

of
of

stage

every

of

successive

stages

connection

with

in

racial

whole

internal

Kosmos,

with

is in

striving
of

the

every

for

best,

even

for

these

how

for

the

All

material

to

race

blindly

we

go
208

never

astray.

the

to

stract
ab-

the

est,
high-

aspiration

that

develop.
can

its

correspondence

of

plane,
of

of

image

recognition

short

with

the

and

lowest

potentialities

opportunity

perfection
matter

the

on

of

the

all

damental
fun-

and

through

the

in

being.

anything

of

struggle

human

sign

influences.

germ

from

excellence,

with

and

the

and

ter
mat-

corresponds

center

center

is formed

man

truth

development

that

principle,

every

it

physical

some

principle which
The

for

into

zodiacal

great

existence;

Spirit

Every

it.

of

symbol

the

stellations
con-

reflect

severally

of

of

out

geometrical
law

Zodiac

involution

its evolution

and
is the

the

the

that

statement

the

the

appreciate

to

the

and

is

the

recognition

God's
be

value

faction
dissatis-

best,

for

and

thwarted
If

of

plan

we

no

would

The

210

Law

whelming

of

importance
for

the

body,

"

our

of

supply

them.

all efforts
of the

pure

large needs

of

the

this

such
that

bill.

defeated

protection

have

force of

we

times

Food

Pure

hearts

stout

roused

these

renewing materials

passed

few

kept

up

public opinion

legislatorsno

what

recognize that

to

well

as

as

tastes

shall

we

To

"

longer

even

and

drink.

these

make

higher

careful

varied

Let

not

highest

and

spirituallife,
"

for

important than

more

development

which

day

the

they
pass

best

for

steadfastness

ing
mould-

receptive to
"

concerning

forms

and

higher planes of activity

of

human

pure

the people

"

physical tenements

the subtle vibrations

that is

air and

associations

our

are

eat

pure

environment

pure

things forming

our

and

purify

is in

defy completelythe will of the people. But

The
foods and drinks are not enough.
world

and

the

and

sponsibili
re-

physical

expression. It

legislationfor

them

support

thoughts

too

the

last

obtain

to

fighttill they

dared

of

the

significant
sign

at

people, but

to

at

has

of

highly protected interests have

years,

the

It is

Breath

realizing individual

perfection

through

ours

Congress

For

of

steadily improve

to

bodies

the

Rhythmic

soul's medium

power

that

the

materials

are

that

things
"

more

of

cannot

we

"

in

be

all these

ing.
constantlyassimilatyou do not aspire for

in the

Light

purpose

mental
on

in

the

and

the

Path,"

pursuing it;

The

Zodiac's

that

remembering always
choice

Influence
the

Within

211

is within!

Path

in

thought and act.

The
parts of the body through which the higher
Principlesoperate lie in juxtapositionto the spine
or
are
immediately connected therewith, and herein
lies the supreme
cises
importance of the special exerin Concentration
of which
we
by means
gain
your

the power
"

the

of every

to

"

coiled-up

opening

overcoming of
the

Along

as

the

the

"

or

tent,
la-

marks

tinct
dis-

and

power,

in

physical.
"

lotuses

are

of the

ranged the

Yogi, stations,

in the

from the physical

path of progress
which correspond with the printo the spiritual,
cipal
nerve-plexusesfrom the basic, or sacral, to
Master
pineal gland. In the head are seven

it were,

"

"

Chakras

which

are

said

to

nerve-plexusesin the body.

that the
the power
every
to
or

little way

line of the Sushumna

padmas,

seven

even

spiritualand mental

in

raise the

through the Sushumna;

energy

of which

advance

the

Kundalini, and

the

rouse

plexus

it passes

reacts

of

in the proportion

through it,and
increase

of the successive
force

Exactly

vastlyincreasingthe

Sushumna

the
power

from

also

the

ers
gath-

essence

plexuses.

supernormally
upon

in the

rule these

increases; for it stimulates

current

itself a tremendous

energy

This

as

and

is raised

Kundalini

of the

govern

whole

pure

and

nervous

subtle vibration
system,

(through refiningthe

The

212

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

vibrations) of every ganglion and strengthening

of the higher
and stimulatingthe zodiacal
centers
Principles. In this practice for Concentration,

rhythmic breathingshould

deep, slow

it will take

that

image should
vital
and

it

see

You

risingin

command,

your

of the

be formed

current.

and

mental
of the

both

to

feel

as

to

it ascends.

of the sun,

as

corresponds
develops life, the
"

Prdna.

But

the form

shall mould
life-principle
depends upon
character of our
thoughts. The thought-principle,
have
fluence
learned, develops under the inas
you
of Sagittarius.In the circle of the Zodiac,

which
the

know

in obedience

gaining force

is the influence which

we

lished
estab-

so

upward flow

the Sushumnd

and

vital force which

itself.

endeavor

must

Leo, the zodiacal house

with

of

care

be

that

plane with Leo (life),

Sagittariusis on the same
but it is its oppositeand complement, marking the
immense

evolution

from

mere

animal

life

to

the

development of conscious mentality;and it stands,

as
explainedin the last chapter,at the partingof the
If brought under
a
soul-governed Will, it
ways.
leads the life,through the development of individuality
the upward arc
of evolution, the divine
to
quarternary,

"

to

the

release of the soul from

its

physicalchains forged by sense-perceptions.

has its physicalseat in the spine
Individuality
back of the heart, and is under the influence of
Capricornus,always recognized as possessinga

The

Influence

Zodiac's

Within

213

mysterious organizing power.

Capricornus is
the boundary line of the manifested, or visible
on
universe.
On this gross plane of the physicalman
the constellation rules the knees.
"

is weak-kneed,"

He

man,

When
are

you

say of

you

unconsciously
,

recognizing his lack of development in the Occult

increases
of Capricornus, where, as individuality
center
cil-chamber
keeps pace with it in the high councourage
of the heart.
The

correspondence of Leo with the body is

The solar
through the solar plexus and the heart.
plexus (also called epigastric
plexus) is to the nervous
what

system

the heart is to the vascular

therefore, it claims pre-eminence as

in the

center

body.

It is the

front

the

king

brain."

which

"uas

most

that

Its

titles of

vital

largestof the great

of the

back

stomach

and

"

abdominal

brain

the three
In this life-center,

restraint which

secures

in

dominating influence has

predominate in our
and exercise
closely,
in

"

and

Tatt-

terrestrial lives mingle

the

one

upon

the other

their harmonious

physical activities. Prithivi

operation
co-

here

under the temperTejas,and both come

ing,
welding influence of Apas, resolvingthem into
Remember
the solvent and contracting
higher power.
These act with beneficent
of Apas.
properties
restraint upon the two others ; therefore,con-

unites with

aorta.

for it the

won
"

of

the most

is situated in the upper

sympatheticplexuses,and
part of the abdomen,

system

The

214

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

BreatK

plexus has an immediate

and reeffect in calming and purifyingthe nerves
storing
the equilibrium. It is the most
important
the solar

centration upon

center

which

upon

of the

disturbance

for relief from

concentrate

to

any

digestivefunction,whether

tric
gas-

intestinal.

or

Next

the circle of the Zodiac,

Capricornusin

above

is the zodiacal

influence of the soul,Aquarius.

physicalcorrespondence of this constellation

is with that part of the spinalcord situated between
Reference
has already been made
the shoulders.
to the mystic relations between
Apas (water) and
stillclearer the bond between
the soul, and this makes
Soul is that Principlein all things
the two.

The

which

the visible

relates

the

to

invisible;and

the ment
garof the Spirit. It is that principleof universal

humanity
love

it is the real, immortal

in

which

makes

self-sacrifice and

of

conquest

You

must

bodies

its

own

are

kin.

of the soul.
come

individual

precede

must

now

world

have

plane to

another

lower

Only

kingdom,

"

all realization of its

learned

the fields of

to

into conscious

with

power.

that
forgetting
marvellouslysubtle activities

past

which, by reflection and transmutation

one

All

in devotion
self-forgetfulness

infinite life and

with

oneness

our

which

"

the whole

is a manifestation
high principle
by such exercise does the soul
government

Self,

one,

into the visible form

are

from

graduallyprecipitated

that constitutes the

Zodiac's

The

physicalself.

But

is there

never

activities

within

spheres. Also, you

vibrations

be

can

evil

as

215

separation.
within wheels; spheres

wheels

These

are

Within

Influence

that these Tattvic

know

well

thought is the dynamic

make
the vibrations,and can
that

any

beneficent; and

as

controls

which

power

whatever

them

you

choose!
relations of mind

The

and

body

this time,

recognize by

as
so

are

must

you

tainly
cer-

that

intimate

indispensablefor the control

of the other; for the mind
reallymoulds the body
from moment
to moment
through the instant effect
emotion
the vibratory currents
of its every
upon
ing
active therein,which are beneficent or evil accordof

the control

to

the

one

is

direction

given

them

by

habitual

thoughts.
When
within

you

the

told that the

are

per

why

"

is

atoms

several

second, the fact

intense emotion

and

is

capable

speed of the spirillae

hundred

trillion

help

may

you

to

"

bratio
viderstand
un-

thrills the
of

stantan
body so inkillingor curing

according to its nature.

The
ordinary every-daylife which is absorbed
with
purely utilitarian occupations, the life
which is allowed to drift,and honestly believes it
"

has

time

think

calcul
inan
purposefully, wastes
force daily and
hourly in ungoverned
thinking and idle talking,and is fortunate when it
does not suffer physicalweakness
and discord as a
no

to

"

2 1

The

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

Many headaches,
speedy consequence.
and even
colds
attacks of indigestion,
(following
mental
depression) have no other originthan talk
which, waxing Into controversy, developsirritation,
and unhappiness.
heated excitement
You
at a stage in this study of Self and
are
now
its forces where
that
can
readily understand
you
direct and

concentration

with

should

in Concentration

exercises

upon

always conclude
higher centers, and

the

upward direction of currents, as these are

while
downward-flowing
psychicaland spiritual,
currents
physical.
are
allow
the body to become
Never
and
tense
with

an

during concentration; and avoid gazing

fixedlyat any objectas a help in centeringthe mind.
The
practice(frequentlycommended) strains and
of
injuresthe opticnerves,
impairing their power
focal adjustment. As directed in an earlychapter,
strained

it is much
and

is

close the eyes when

the immediate
purpose

of the

physical harmony,

confine

better
when

to

restore

the inward

"

unwaveringly
I think

to

to

it must

gaze

the chosen
be

on

sciousness
con-

possible

as

clearlyunderstood
are

not

that

now

to

be

sidered
con-

purely utilitarian standpoint,the

physicalwell-being. No ; the reward is far
It is a development, a remouldthan that.
ing
higher plane,of the whole character,
a
from

greater

far

cise
exer-

center.

these exercises in Concentration

gain in

as

"

ing;
concentrat-

XX

CHAPTER

THE

CROWN

far

SO

all

CONCENTRATION

OF

the

and

explanations
for

discipline

concerning

concentration

necessarily given prominence

because

plane,

in

order
and

the

method

and

Prdndydma;
they

the

thoughts

to

of

and

tivity
ac-

ficially;
bene-

lowest

and

ment,
develop-

expression for all

which

one

tivities,
ac-

first

must

we

in

and
best

the

that

the

inner

senses

the

upon

the

for
tions,
vibra-

vorable
fa-

most

complete

for

218

psychic realm.
mastery

direction
able

are

abyss between

the

over

conscious
we

spect
re-

any

exercises

conditions

bridges

spiritual

their

in

higher concentration.

man

through

that

the

effect

physical

the

energizing

science

their

the

and

and

efficacy of

from

Sushumnd

only

and

human

the

the

success

physical
is

of

scale

Western

prepare

for

It

is the

the

of

mediums

physical

purifying

to

approaches

the

correctly

vehicle

of

is known

In

them

the

physical

control.

to

nerves

use

therefore

and

No

our

in

also

but

know

because

have

the

to

must
to

medium

grossest

learn

we

cises
exer-

the

to

open

process

to

of

our

the

est
high-

this

way
gate-

refines

the

The
vibrations
attuned

to

of normal

those

the
"

as

and

Mind,"

consciousness

of

described

Concentration

of

Crown

"

The

that

so

supernormal

subliminal,"

219

'

they are

state,

"

The

riously
va-

scious
Uncon-

Subconscious."

As

it is

vastlyhigher condition, not lower, supernormal

sciousnes
it most
to identify
seems
clearlyand aptly. Conreallyembraces all space, which is to it
of affinity
is the
in vibrations
non-existent; want
limitations to
Therefore
there are
no
only bar.
the consciousness
of the
knower."
Ignorance
choice forge their own
limitations of condition
or
a

"

or

state.

Thus

this normal

self which

we

know

best is

cause
limitations becommonly a person of many
As long
failingto utilize its latent powers.

as

we

permit

our

desires

to

dwell

upon

lower

physical
closed, the

pleasuresthis gateway remains

thought-power needed to open it being wasted and
dissipatedin the world of externality. Passing
it brings deterioration
downward
and outward
of
blocks the development
character, and effectually
of higher Principles.
I would
entreat
you to keep this basic fact ever
before
both a warning and a guide: The
as
you
law of growth and development is based upon
tivity,
acand the form of the activity
the use
upon
devote
it. No
which
to
we
growth is possible
unused
without use;
and just as every
muscle
or
in the
tightly bound
body deteriorates
organ
through the stagnationthus induced,so also do un-

The

22O

Law

used

faculties

while

some

failure

to

of
of

the

the

Rhythmic
human

remain

powers

Breath

deteriorate;

mind

latent from

ever

utter

exercise them.

quickens the sensitiveness

velop
deof that center
receive impressions and
to
to
its latent
The
spiritualnature
powers.
within all is strivingfor unfoldment, and thus it is

Activity in

with
the

every

latent

qualityor
its

of

unlocking
of

center

desire

and

It waits

power.

only

chamber

through command
searching intelligence.The

secret

governed by their desires excited

their
by external objects;the strong-willedgovern
desires through Internal choice,
the ethical exercise
of a discriminatingwill.
In the heart-silence to which concentration
leads,
weak-willed

are

"

of

sources

undreamed-of

power

are

opened

to

us.

by the conscious self of conditions

fields of activity usuallyveiled by subconsciousness, is developed through the increased
thus freed, and
of
activity of the soul when
The

clear realization

"

"

will-power which

manifestation
our

of soul-force.

wills with
of

realms

we

the
are

becomes

our

real selves

in its every

Not
can

tillwe
we

have

exercise

thus unite
any

ception
con-

might of the invisible into whose

gradually and gently led through

psychicpower and consequent

The
keenness
of
development of psychic senses.
alone they act is
the subtle planes where
these on
another
incontestable
proof of the building power
this concentration

of

The

of

Crown

Concentration

221

idle, always
imaging faculty. Never
moulding something, through its wise direction
can
consciouslyenter the higher planes.
we
in overOne
of the earliest signs of progress
coming
in refiningand purifying the vibrations
and in the unfoldment
of the higher Principles,
of touch to a maris the development of the sense
It thus
velouslydelicate rapport with the mind.
imparts to all abstract concepts whatsoever, of
things as of persons, so intense realitythat you
the

of

"

"

discriminate

with

contact

hair
The

with

them; and

substances
can

as

if in actual

feel the presence

of

an

reallyvital, throbbing life;

the
cordial handclasp or
loving touch upon
as
vividly as if you stood face to face.
of smell also,always mysteriouslylinked
sense
and
visibl
subtly uniting us with the inmemory

absent

the

and

textures

friend

the

"

"

increases

in sensitiveness

the stimulant

to

of

suggestion,promptly responding by presenting to

consciousness
the spiritual
of any
favorite
aroma
flower.
and
to

The

emotional

the marvelous
stimulate

anatomical

seat

it

effect of the

reactionarypower

in

accounted

of smell

of memory

by its
close association with the pineal

may

be

sense

for

gland.
Not

surprsing is it,therefore, that the first of

the psychic senses
to
develop is the enjoyment of
the spiritualaromas
of Nature,
flowersweet
odors and aromatic pines and balsams
which
pen"

222

The

etrate

consciousness

Law

of

the

BreatK

Rhythmic

and

unpreparedly

in

places

physicalvehicle of the odor is entirely

is stimulated,
Its corresponding physicalsense
absent.
by the last and densest
you will remember,
the
It was
Tattva, Prithivi,the earth vibration.
Thus
last sense
to be evolved.
psychicevolution
It is
of physicalevolution.
is exactlythe reverse
the ascension of the spiraland reflects its opposite.
Corresponding with taste is the psychic power
of Prdna;
absorb and enjoy the finer essences
to
and to recall with the vividness of physical pleasure
the

where

delicious

any

the

are

food

subtle

of

ambrosia

and

nectar

These

flavors.

the

sences
es-

gods.

holding consciousness to
in
the fixed contemplation of the force circulating
It is in the exercise of

the Sushumnd

till it rises to

activity,that

it to

rouses

"

Vivekananda's

words

with

light and

the

astral

is able

thus

see

the

this way.
succeed
we

the whole

Prdna

are

from

and

"

to

learned

been

in

When

these:

rousing the Kundalinl, and the vital-

its

system,

nervous

and

All that is

rises in the

current

mind

Kosmos."
has

rapport

en

the universal

Physiologicalfacts
in

pinealgland and
Yogi, in Swami

Becomes

of the invisible universe

known

flow

to

the

Sushumnd, we
bondage to matter
over

which

have
"

its currents

released

that

is,the

normally

tions
doing this have refined the vibrasciousnes
higher plane to which it carries Conin

with

it.

Thus

we

release the mind

from

The

of

Crown

Concentration

223

physicalchains, the nerve-wires, and from the

The
restrictions of the physicalsenses.
same
cipal
prinis employed in wireless telegraphyI
Divine
The
Eye," and it
pineal gland is the
is now
vestigial
a
recognized by scientists as
structure
representingan unpaired eye
; that is,
Holmes
the "third
eye." Dr. Oliver Wendell
small mineral
described this mysteriousorgan
as
a
of crystalline
matter
deposit of grape-likemasses

its

"

"

"

in the

core

of

the brain,

placed the
through the

pass

and

organ,

of the Tattvas

student

in the

part where

Quantities of

soul."

Cartes

"

fiber

nerve

it is of interest

learn that of its two

to

Des

to

the

sorts

sharp, irregular form contain

granules of yellow or orange pigment. The macrocosmic
correspondence of this gland is with
of

cells,those

of

Aries, and consciousness

The

of

structure

the

identical with that of the

connection

by

can

anatomists.

be

is there enthroned.

pituitarybody
pinealgland,yet

traced
Mme.

between

the

Blavatsky

is almost
no

two

is my

est
slightters
cen-

ority,
auth-

tween
statingthat the connection bewell as spiritual.
is physiological
them
as
assertions concerning their importance were
Her
in 1903
corroborated
by the discoveries of Dr.
announced
the
Sajous, of Philadelphia, who

however,

for

of the least studied

startlingtheory that one
body] is the most important
glands [the pituitary
of the millions in the human
body." After four"

The

224
teen

Law
of

years

of

the

research

Rhythmic
devoted

study of the office or function

glands in the body, Dr.
could

demonstrate

body [of
lobes is that

one

especiallyto
of

the

Sajous

that the anterior

course,

Breath

is positiveand

least understood
believed

lobe of the

the difference

the

between

the other

he

uitary
pitthe

negative]

is

in the preservationof health,

vitallyconcerned
the glands are
because
agents for the absorptionof
and
its transmission
in another
form to the
oxygen
lungs. When
study the sheaths of the body,
you
this discoverywill strike you with greater significance.

Concerning the connection between the pituitary

body and the pinealgland, Mme.
Blavatsky states
that an
Adept can see a golden aura
pulsatingin
both centers
the subjectis in a normal
tion.
condiwhen
Under
It is as regular as the heart beat.
abnormal
conditions of concentration
exaltation,
or
the

of

pulsationfrom

the

pituitary
body mounts
and more
tric
elecuntil,justas when
an
upward more
strikes some
solid object, the vibrations
current
strike the pineal gland, and
awakening that
dormant
all glowing with pure Akdshic
set
center
arc

energy.
"

illustration of
psycho-physiological
the physicalplane,which are respectwo
on
organs
tively,
the concrete
symbols of the metaphysical
[mind] and Buddhi
[Soul].
concepts called Manas
this plane,Buddhi
[To become
conscious on
needs
This

is the

The

226

be taken

union

Law

of

the

by assault.

It

Breath

Rhythmic
be

can

only by
lofty purpose

won

severing,
per-

of
patient devotion to the
with the highest. It requireseffort and continuous
of
effort,and especiallythe self-discipline

restrainingall irritation or depression. Boundless

monious
those harfaith,cheerfulness and happiness create
vibrations
reflect the

to

higher,and

freely from

pass

other

that prepare

investment

one

the lower

release

medium

of time

or

subtle

satisfying,
enduring rewards.
To see the vision,and without
for it none
succeed, one
can

forces

another.

to

labor

sheaths

returns

so

to

No
soul-

strivingand hoping
"

think

must

wardly;
in-

desire
resolved

intensely;and imagine centrally;"

that nothing shall bar one's penetrating

the Living
being
and ascending to the highest,most
Temple
subtle plane. By concentration, the diffused,latent
and
manifest
definite,
soul-power is made
is the crown
of concentration.
comprehensible. Meditation
reach
It is only in meditation that we
the heart of anything. We
meditate
till
cannot
ium,
have brought the medthrough concentration
we
the mind, to the steadfast state of submission
to

the innermost

radiant

of

center

"

"

"

to

our

the

will and

purpose.

the organ;
to great ends.
The
first successful stage

moulding

the mind

to

of

Thus

concentration

meditation

is

singlepoint; and

to

be

next

is its

able
to

to

sweep

is
ercise
ex-

hold
the

The

of

Crown

Concentration

227

clean of any

surface

tention
to fix the atobject;literally
is the
waveless
nothing. This
"

upon
"

lake

of

Swami

Vivekananda,

clean

"

upon

which, having brought the mind-stuff

state

of

train of

perfectquiescence,we
thought; each link in
which

causation

of

is also

into consciousness

confound

not

which

meditation
of divine
"

power,

and

Peace

law

of

ing
rhythm, ris-

with

the

the

for

Annie

as

of

pure

influx

an

Besant

force

and

of

state

plane

the channels

strength

single

the chain, by the law

reach

where,

"

soldiers.

to

opens

pursue

concentration

order

passivity.In

into

taking its placewith

and

precisionof well-trained
Do

can

tablet

flow

says

into

the

it is necessary
to quellall the distractions
irrelevant ideas with which the senses
and untrained

soul,"
"

of

minds
These

commonly
certainlymust

most

hence
passivity,
be permitted to
not

havoc

make

be reduced

the confusion; but

dwell

concentration

upon

this

of

to

lives.

of

state

if consciousness

plane, the result

is

but

take,
stupor! This is the misthe stumbling-blockin many
paths.
Consciousness
must
ascend; through aspirationit

must

be alert yet not

all effort

to

anxious.

It

singlepoint. Thus

must

concentrate

it is

highestactivity.The master
on
duty cannot
The
only danger incurred in the exercise
excessive

zeal.

work
activity

The

subtle vibrations

through the

germs

state

of

sleep!
is from

called into

of the powers

you

Law

The

228;

seek

the

develop;and,

to

these

of

germs

Breath

like all life in its

atomic

"

Practice

delicate.

Rhythmic

spirillse
"

should

are

incipiency,
extremely

always stop short

of

brain-fatigue.
The

curious

the

student

earnest

system

of

who
investigator
and

unfoldment

the mental

that

needs

admonition; but

experiments with
evolution

attitude with

pursued affects most

poison of doubt, or

which

profoundly the
any

realization

the

That

study is

results.

of

Be

too

not

The

fective
ef-

acts

the

sought. Trust and hopefulnessopen

for their fulfillment.

this

is cautioned

lack of confidence

inhibit the

to

no

fits
bene-

nels
the chan-

keen

for

sults.
re-

easilypasses into anxietyand

disappointment. It is to the cheerfullyexpectant
attitude

that all great boons

in the

be

Let

come.

method;

your

terest
greatest in-

in the difficultiesyou

counter,
en-

the

ingenuity,the expedients,you
Remember
that you
evolve in overcoming them.
ness;
are
investigating
kingdom of consciousown
your
a
mysterious realm that will open out gradually,
and talents
disclosingresources, possibilities,
wholly unsuspected.
Do
dwell
not
things external. It is
upon
and

within

you

must

Give

endeavor

to

center

all your

sciousness.
con-

recognitionto insistent senseperceptions;ignore everything external. Not by

denial of what
obtrudes
for that implies
persistently,
recognition,but by steadfast affirmation of
no

The
what

you
"

of

Crown

Concentration

229

reach the goal of enwill you

deavor
complete abstraction from the material,
seek

forces

that

ingather 'during
such concentration are
commonly wasted in prodigal
outward
radiation; for there is more
thrift
spendof
thinking than there is spendthriftwaste
is comtill the psychic force which
Not
monly
money.
and lavishlyis
squandered so thoughtlessly

visible

The

plane.

gathered

in

concentrated

and

the normal

does

which

Above

the mind
instant

be

can

various

centers

realize the extent

consciousness

the power
be thus
can

which

in

controlled,or

the

to

energy

generated.
all,during the exercise of concentration,
should not be permitted to dwell for an

upon

of the

the

anxieties,vicissitudes,
or
It should

day.

be

lifted

to

ances
annoy-

the

sciousness
con-

of eternal peace,
the law of the perfectly
jective,
adjusted life. The first stage of the subinterior self which we
reach in the Silence,
"

is that

closelyconnected

most

where
and

acts

are

the

are

able
candor

make

to

and

is it

helpful to

time

in regret;

you

effects of

normal

habitual

garnered and reproach or

according to their
we

with

us.

nature;

and

in the

Do

from
not

bias

thoughts

comfort

us

degree that

this self-examination

freedom

sciousness
con-

or

tarry here;

with

solute
ab-

prejudice,
waste

no

give only such recognitionas arms

of that which harms.
monious
Haragainstrepetition
thoughts alone can mould a harmonious

Law

The

230

the

desire

and

body,

self

real

inherent
It

of

for

is

of

Only

give

evolve

to

through

the

vibrations

and

purity
For,

its

creation

and

of

beyond

of

share
it

and

creative

that
can

manifest

itself

and

jective,
sub-

Every
purifies

and

increasing

strength

tabernacle.

us,

spirit

higher

has

senses,

strengthen

! it is into

or

or

plete
com-

objective.

carries

question
in

its

mysteries

the

refines

physical

meditation

dawning

can

reflects

of

after

spiritual

and

velopment
de-

such

discipline

of
to

soul-life

the

upon

that

realize

the

favor

known

things

regular
produces

that

world

material

of

mystery

the

with

of

instead
exercise

Concentration

opportunity

association

the

introspection,

during

an

that

truth

other

from

soul-life

here.

alone

can

and

grow

conditions
any

withdrawal

part

to

for

periods
mental

and

training.

too,

spiritual

significant

beyond

the

things

opportunity

deeply

physical

such

Breath

Rhythmic

power.

observance

the

the

in

life,
"

of

realm

where

feel

we

ourselves;
doubt

faintest

our

the

that

and

that
we

individual

we,
are

part

CHAPTER

XXI

SEQUENCE

THE

OF

NUMBERS

"

ONE

of

the

is, that

there

is

correspondence
of

for

research;

and

is

the

parts
bear

to

It

from
bear

of

is

impossible

the

life about
closest

between

the

through

which

and
source

arises:
You
every

that

the

for

for

us,

study

of

of

tion,
crea-

his

body

The
and

body
all

visible

part

of

its manifold

to

soul, the

with

forms

connecting
is the

of

consciousness

it, and

that

the

link

medium

Divinity

unchanging
the

Now,

question

is it manifested?

How
have

its Creator,

connection

ourselves

separate
are

we

life is manifested.

of

and

his

its component

atoms

to

us

relationship

close

our

of

work

to

of

separation

objects

crowning

bling-block
stum-

another.

one

manifestations.

and

The

its

it, bearing

relations

same

the

the

he, the

epitome

an

from

been

mental
funda-

"

everywhere.
has

deepest
Universe,

correspondence

"

science

observer,

the

man,

of the

life, of Nature,

of

truths

and

significant

most

been

that

told

thing, is
that

our

the

everything,
result

of

physical bodies
231

all

Tattvic
are

activity,
tions;
vibragross

"

The

232

Law

that is,visible
tations
"

of

sense

of the

most

through
forming

The

the

antipodes,or

sublimated
succession

subtle,

or

of

matter,

distinction

connection

in this

being

denser

Breath

Rhythmic

comminglings.

is used

gross

the

effects of their ceaseless permu"

"

and

"

the

of

"

direct
a

with

opposite

visible effect,

coarsening vibrations

ever

of

always

invisible

forces; forces

mind
is
the average
as
yet incapable,wanting any standard of ison,
comparand
of realizingtheir power
effect. What
have already learned concerning the bonds of
you
of

tremendous

so

energy

that

sympathy established by the

you

for

the

chain

enable

the consideration

you

of causation, the
to

answer

Tattvas

now

has

of all the

prepared
links in

analysisof which

in fullest detail and

will

incontro-

is this relationship
vertiblythe question: What
the first
and correspondence? in answering which
also.
question is answered
clear through study of the Self,
All this is made
a
septenary compound of Principleswhich link
the microcosm
to the macrocosm
by the same
tenary
sepchain through and by which all phenomena
human
the noumenon.
The
issue from
sists
body conof seven
vehicles of expression, sheaths,
bodies, or Principles,as they are variouslydesignated.
The
lowest of these in degree of density
is the physicalbody, an
pounded
aggregation of cells comby the grossest vibrations of the Tattvas;
"

"

but

cells could

not

exist without

molecules,

nor

The

234

Law

existence

and
activity

"

these

and

"

the

of

Rhythmic

wise
being unthinkable,otherthe First

aspects of

two

Breath

Cause

of different character,oppositepoles
necessarily
the one
the other, hence
to
give rise to diversity
arises the law of affinity,
in Unity; whence
or
pathy,
symin opposites. Therefore,
pairs of oppoare

"

sites

"

to

are

be

held

in mind

as

all change, all progress,

activities,
of

numbers,

"

the

duad, without

the

basis

and the
which

of

all

beginning
the Holy

impossible. Affinityis the Love

Trinity were
Principlewhich builds all worlds, while its opposite,
versity,
hate, destroys. The
opposite of unity is dithe product of their interaction is a
and
unit which
differs from
the Trinity,the
them,
three in one, or three aspects of the Primary Cause.
The
manifestation
was
beginning of Kosmic
very
unfolding of this three-fold power, the Trinity,
an
To
latent in Unity.
which was
put this in simple
of every
terms
day life which should speak to
"

every

the

human
truth:

heart

in

voice that will forever

Father, mother, and

reiterating,reproducing the
the
/

child

are

echo

forever

Primary activityof

Holy Trinity.

These

defined in

Principlesas Will,
and Activity, the Will to do, the Wisdom
Wisdom,
The
ideas of
to conceive,the Power
to act.
aspects

are

"

thingsare inherent in this firstutterance

of Supreme Unity, which we
recognizeas the First
of God, who
Voice
the expressionor
Logos,
all created

"

Sequence of Numbers

The

spoke the Universe

vibrations
This

the

fold, and

seven-

was

Seven

and

throughout

Nature.

"

Vol.

Book

I.), it

color

of Dzyan
"

is said:

of

This

vowel-sounds.

form

and

"

speech, and
correspond

(see Secret Doctrine,

was

the

of

army

the

These
Septenary.
called spheres,triangles,
ellers."
cubes, lines,and modare
cal
You
will recognize these forms as identiwith the Tattvas, and it shows you that from
the beginning of manifestation
God
geometrized.
The
Harmony of the Spheres,Pythagoras' Voice
of Nature," is composed of these voices of the
of
tones
Logoi, which correspond with the seven
scale.
the musical
They are the seven
heavens,
sounded
each one
vowel, which,
or
angels,who
all combined
together, formed
a
complete doxolthe Sound
whereof, being carried down to
ogy;

Voice

The

ferenti
dif-

Logoi, or creative potencies,

ity),
or
gods, below the TrinSpirits,

sound

In the

dium.
me-

seven

corresponding to the vowels

of
acting through the septenary
Thus

creative

Holy Spiritor

Logos

First

into the

(the

ing
existence; for the result-

into

are

235

"

Divine

"

"

"

earth,
that

"

be
are

powers,

Energy.

the

became

earth."

on

the

The

and

parent of all things

forces thus set in motion

Hierarchs

Seven

manifestations

active

In Hindu

is known

creator

"

as

of conscious
of

one

divine

Supreme

tion
mythology, this stage of evoluthe creation of the gods," the

The

236

of Fohat,

sons

of

Law

the

These

Force.

or

Breath

Rhythmic

personifiedforces

the

positiveaspects of the Tattvas, the negative

Sacred
phases being the Shaktis of the Hindu

are

Books.
the

Now,
Seven

must
"

Great

"

be

the
recognized also as
from, the Holy
Spirit,or

Rays
Light. It is these

Primal

"

the

as

the lower
the

Logoi

Elohim

or

Seven

Sephiroth of the

limits

Spiritsof

Kabala

the links in the

to

Forces, symbolized

seven

which

"

chain

of

"

God

"

define

causation,

establishingseven

planes of manifestation,corresponding
with its primal Ray and its vowel

each

sound, and

differentiated the

by the character

of

form

number

and

rate,

or

its

from

one

the

vibrations; that
per

others

is, their

unit of time

"

their

velocity.
The
power

Western
in sound

and
all form

all

mind
and

musical

has

little idea

of

the latent

consequentlyin words,
tones.

But

number

bers,
num-

underlies

All life is manifested

guides sound.
in numerical
tion.
proportions and rhythmicalmoMotion, ceaseless motion is a condition of
existence,and form determines its effect;but

sound

with

is the
Voice

and

rhythm and
moulds
expression,

of God

the First

its

"

sound

Logos which

"

accent,

of

which

ber
num-

form. Thus,
shaped the vibrations
the

contained

the

of

in itself the germs

of the

succeedingseven
Logoi.
It is,perhaps, fortunate that

we

are

forced

to

The

of

Sequence

Numbers
for the

the Sanskrit nomenclature

employ

237

Tattvas;

being a pure, primitivetongue, is

like our
rich in onomatopoetic words
cool, fiery,
There
is great probabilbrilliant,
ity
rustling,
scurry.
Sanskrit

because

that the
to

of the Tattvas

names

their

bear

metrical

signification,
quality,and

lation
re-

action

on

Hence
it is very important
plane of matter.
that they be correctly
pronounced. To facilitate
this,the accepted phonetic spelling (that adopted

the gross

the

by
has
a

been

glossary of
to

use

people
potency
the

to

of their

Sanskrit

words

been

it has

is

have

its

"

sacred

most

double

unshakable

an

of

manifestating Word

and, being
in

all the

appended to this book.

The
marvellous
building and formative
power
sound
has always been recognized in Hindu
ligion
reand philosophy, and it has led the East Indian

necessary

in

appreciatethe need)
followed; and to give further aid
strictly
scholars who

Sanskrit

in its

essence," that

Word.
God

faith

in the

They

believe

is Om

(Aum},

pronunciationand

it expresses

every

triple
of

power

and
destruction; that is,
generation,preservation,
correspondence with their Trimurti
(Trinity)
and
Brahma, the creator; Vishnu, the preserver;
"

Shiva, the destroyer;

Although

there

are

"

all

one

hundreds

in different

of words

languages signifyingGod, there must

or
root
thought, generalization,
common
from which all the symbols spring; and

aspects."
in different
be

some

ground
that

root

The

238

thought,

Law

"

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

the

the Hindu,
primitiveidea," reasons
should be the common
symbol." He, therefore,
seeks his fundamental
in a root
sound, asking himiself first,
sounds
uttered
how
are
by the human
"

'voice,and
sound?

then,

been

have

must

is there any

the

palate as

the

action?

into

first

The

Now,

sounding board.

which

word

sounds

called

are

organs

larynx,and
all

What

"

What

of

"

contains

in itself the basis

pronounced
(Om
like o in on, not
like o in home, prolonging the
and
consonant
holding the voice to one
key) is
such
word, and the only one.
a
Analyzing its
tripleessence," the first letter,A, is the root
Yes, A

um

"

"

sound,

(ah!),

or

key.

In all tongues,

of

emotion, whether

and

first word

the

the

it is the natural
of

pain

infant

utters;

the

tongue

board; and
closes mouth

to

the

end

of

brings teeth
and

sound.

the
and
The

joy
and

part of the

it is

pronounced without touching any

the
tongue or palate. U rolls from

or

clamation
ex-

very

mouth's

root

of

sounding-

lipstogether and
three

letters also

symbolize the three worlds, physical,astral (or

luminous), and heavenly; the latter embracing the
other two
(see Glossary).
word
is a fundamental
Thus, Om
covering the
As
whole
such,
phenomena of vocal utterance.
Swami

Vivekananda

symbol, the matrix

pronounces

it

of all the various

"

the

natural

sounds," be-

Sequence of Numbers

The
"

lievingthat
of

the

It denotes

all the words

of

religiousideas

centered

when

will

but

is based

tremendous

word

Word;

sibility
pos-

All

and

are

hallowed

so

has

been

mere

in
demned
con-

this ban

no

you

tion
supersti-

knowledge of the

Occult

caution
its

been

And

arises from

in

invested

power

discuss

or

have

and

made."

be

public utterance

upon

I would

sounds.

India

range

can

forbidden.

not

understand

now

that

this sacred

around

cults that its

many

the whole

239

you

certain
to

never

rhythmic
utter

in
profound significance

the

hostile

Annie
"because," says
flippant company;
nious
the sound
Besant,
that,working in the harmodestroys;
builds,working in the inharmonious
and
thing that is evil is tumultuous, while
every
everythingwhich is pure is harmonious
(Building
of the Kosmos, p. 23).

or

"

"

Sanskrit Mantra
virtue

sound

and

Mrs.

Society,in
teaching of
"

the

not

"

Sanskrit

'its syllables
which
trams."
"

She

in its words

would

to

tongue

in the

gives them
not

thus upon

force of

the

assume

the

definite order

the

repeating the Mantram-form

Shlokas in a mixed assemblywhere
were
gathered.
dwelt

sential
es-

the

of

I have

an

rhythmic force of
Besant, addressingthe TheosophIndia, explained that she used the
the Upanishad
but
(Mundako)

attributed

ical
"

embodies

of

Man-

responsibility
"

of

Vedic

conflicting
netisms
mag-

importance of

the

The

240

Law

spoken word

of

as

the

Breath

Rhythmic

caution

those

to

thoughtlesspersons

who

frequentlyhold up to ridicule sacred

words
and subjectsconcerning the significance
of
which
they are profoundly ignorant; and doing
which
for themselves
they make
unhappy
very
that unerringlaw which adjustseffect to
Karma,
cause
on
plane, which their companions
every
and all those whom
they influence share to a lesser
degree. It is impossibleto speak with too great
harm
than
emphasis here, for idle talk does more
"

"

the average
mind can
conceive; and hasty speech,
the word
that hurts, has ever
for.
atoned
to be
Forces

that

uncontrolled, control

are

of this mystery

happiness in

all the

emanates

the

world.

and

out

sufferingand

un-

Choose

you;

harmonious

ye

forces.
stances
Pythagorean philosophy taught that the subof all things were
representedby abstract

numbers, which
of

the

in

certain

sense

the

were

ments
ele-

explained it. Every

value
fluenc
and innumber, therefore, had its specific
the Pythagoreans considered
and
seven,
the heptagon, a religiousand perfect number.
or
It is called
Universe
"

nor

because

Universe

and

Telesphorus

and

mankind

within

product."
"

the

"

because

by

is led to its end

decade

Plutarch

it has
says

it all in the
"

and

neither

that

also,

factors

Pythagoras

product of the cube;

fire,of the pyramid (triangle?)
; air, of the octa-

maintained

the earth

was

the

The

242

of

Law

the

Rhythmic

Breath

firstfour numbers

correspondedrespectively
The
with a point,a line,a surface,and a cube.
unity and harmony, or order,
point ( i ) signified
having position,and being analogous to the monad
positiveand bi-sexual,the
(Spirit,or Ego), was
of origin and of reason;
the line (2) was
number
number, unlimited,
analogous to the duad, an even
because it could be perpetually
halved, negativeand
The

feminine; and

represented matter

of evil
possibility
was
analogous to

and

"

the

brute

"

force

therefore

the

surface

(3 )
triangle,positive

triad, or

; a

(4) to the tetrad,or

Tetraktys; considered the symbol of the Kosmos,
because
containingwithin itself the point, the line,
all essentials of
the solid
the superficies,
and
Its mystical representation is the point
form.
also significant
the triangle. Four
within
as
was
the first square
number, and as being the potential
decade
( i-|-2-}-3-|-4=io), or perfect number.
masculine; and

and

cube

"

"

that is
world
a
Pythagoras compared four to
and is, the quarself-moving; it contains in itself,
of justice,
the number
as
was
ternary." It was

three

of

mediation.

by all ancient
it was
peoples,as, corresponding with the triangle,
with
the first absolutelyperfect figure;endowed
sacred significance
as
symbolizing the Eternal, the
three
though
Althe
first Perfection, and
kingdoms.
Great

honor

was

the science of

shown

to

three

good and evil began with two,

The
which

expresses

Sequence of Numbers
all the

night, health and

light and darkness, etc.

243

in Nature

contrasts

sickness, heat

and

it yet

"

day

"

and

cold,

recognized as

was

"

cause
besound,
intimatelyconnected with harmonic
of stringvibrations
by doubling the number
is produced
in a given unit of time another
tone
like the first,
which sounds
but differs in pitch
"

the

higher."

octave

Five
and
fifth

called

was

"

the nourisher,"
"

fosteringsound

for it was

believed

the first of all intervals

was

and

sounded;

also it contained

the generating

which

the

that

could

be

first feminine

(2), and the firstmasculine or odd

Pythagoras discovered that the fifth and the
(3)
of a tone
the same
could be produced on
octave
stringby stopping at two-thirds and one-half of
its length respectively.This
the law that
gave
harmony depends upon numerical
proportion,and
the discovery is believed to have led to his whole
philosophy of number.
The
Ogdoad or eight symbolizes the eternal
or

even

number

to
spiralmotion of all things from the atom
cycles,and is symbolized in its turn by the caduIt manifests
the regular in-and-out-breathing
ceus.

and

of
"

the

Kosmos

eight great gods

under
"

the

direction

that is,the

"

seven

of

the

Builders

Dhyan Chohans
(identifiedwith the
Seven
Seven
Voices," and the
Spirits,"the
whence
Angels of the Stars ") and the Holy Spirit,
or

Kosmic

"

"

"

Law

The

244

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

Nine is the tripleternary, a numthey emanated.

ber
reproducing itself incessantlyunder all shapes
and
figuresin multiplication.It is the sign of
It leads to a new
circumference.
tion
dispensaevery
and to revelation and symbolizes the point
with
of union
the Higher Self.
certain
Under
conditions,by the law of opposites,it may be very
unlucky.
Ten, or the Decade, brings the digitsback to
unity and
completes the
Pythagorean table.
the figure i. enclosed
Hence
in a cipher
unity
within zero
ble
was
symbol of Deity, of the visia
"

"

Universe

and

of infinite vastness,

of

and

man,

the

stood erect; as also of the

who
only creature
primal activityof the positiveand negative forces.
In the Books
of Hermes, which Mme.
Blavatsky
(Secret Doctrine, Vol. III.), ten is "the
quotes
of the Soul, Life and Light being therein
Mother
is born of the Spirit,and
united," for one, man,
and
from
their unity
again the
ten, of matter,
forth the Soul.
comes
Trinity
"

"

There

is

famous

called the

Loh;
Hi

the

who

square

odd

numbers

white
numbers

Loh-Shu,
2858-2738
from

are

dots, emblems
are

1-9,

arithmetical

is attributed
B.

so

C.

It is

written

expressed in
of

gram
dia-

the scroll of the river

or

of which

invention
lived

Chinese

heaven;

to
a

Fuh-

matical
mathe-

that all the

symbols,

yang

"

while

expressedin yin symbols,

"

the

even

black dots,

Sequence of Numbers

The
the emblems

of earth.

24$

Confucius, who

was

temporary
con-

Pythagoras, used these same

yang
nifica
yin symbols,with the already age-honored sigabove given ; and he taught that the transmutations
and comminglings of these odd and even
of

and

numbers

world

"

"

kept

"

with forces
corresponding, of course,
the spirit-like
agencies of the Kosmic

"

in movement.

theory of oppositesand

the

Thus

relations of odd
confined

to

"

brotherhood

Code

of

seven-fold

explainedearly in
are

you

of

The

is the

in Nature
the

triad, the

which

only

three

"

are

order.

lesser
most

fucian
the Con-

wisdom

is

us.

that

it

ture
everythingin Naa
compound
seven,
"

factor
is the

tremendous

element

in every

factor element in
and baffling
force

mysterious synthesizingpower
three

in one."

in all the apparent

and

in

most

upon

The

permutations of the Tattvas was

these lessons (Chapter VI), but

religion,because

Nature.

scientists.

ancient
for

responds to this number

three and four, and the

ancient

not

metaphysicians
perhaps worthy of the

improved

treasures

was

fantastic

modern

understand

to

now

not

"

Ethics, and

of

storehouse

The

has

century

is

numbers

even

of

of

consideration

twentieth

vast

and

in Greece,

serious

and

of the fundamental

This

confusion

It is the

maintains

syntheticpower

of

Unity
mony
har-

is shared

degree by five and seven, and these

numbers
for humanity.
significant

Law

The

246

"

is

Seven

constrained

the

upon

by them.
limited

knew

this does

"

alone

creative

"

as

will enable

middle

Fa

you

inaudible

and
in

the

of

dissociate

Logoi.

on

of

to

the

in

us

detail,

tion
of vibra-

rates

the

separate

atoms

and

synthesis of the whole

the material

"

planets

recognize the

to

plane.
Great Tone," or Kung.
of Nature, recognized by
the piano.
on

us

the

were

know

you

respectivelyof
Logoi.

compound

molecules, become

tonic

ancients

fact of these

What

forces, in the form

which

call it the

planets are
they

alter the

not

invisible and

the creative

to

acted

the

centers

forces, or

Though

audible

being

seven

because

sacred."

being

planetaryinfluences
houses

days.

or

may

discovered

"

The

number

seven

primitivehouses of the seven

be nine and
ninety-nineother

primordial

seven

this

to

others, but simply because

no

There

says

for she is

every

the seven,

"

Blavatsky

"

moon

phase

is without

herself

she

not

her

change

to

Thus

Mme.

of the

master

Breath

Rhythmic

the

of

The

Chinese

It is the
musicians

tual
ac-

as

the moderns, the great French

genius,
Among
Balzac
(recentlyclassed with Napoleon and other
history-makers of the nineteenth century among
the demi-fous, or
gifted with a
half-insane)was
Pythagorean insightinto the mysteries of the KosHe
There
is a Number
wrote
beyond
mos.
:
"

The

which

the

is

limit

the
"

The

impure
of

cannot

The

product.

Unit,

which

247

Number

which

end

is

the

starting-point

Universe

is

the

of

every

Unit

in

Motion
The

the

pass;

[is ?]

was

Numbers

creation.

Unit

variety.

of

Sequence

is
is
God."

the

the

Number

means;
return

of

all

is

things

the
to

sult.
re-

the

XXII

CHAPTER

SEVEN-FOLD

THE

CONSTITUTION

have

WE

of

Life,

Kosmic

"

and

Never

of

lose
is

dual,

creation,

that

"

right here, the ultimate

that

reach

man's

intelligence can

Fohat

feeding the Great

the

absolute

Life.

On
but

opposed
The

attraction

one

substance

of

the

positive

passive

While

each

draws

them

blended,

or

the

"

and

and
are

the
the

phase

is in

together;

antipathy

results

248

axial

Universe;

maintains

which

these

of

all
two

in Nature.

these

of

of

of

Breath

or

the

phases

two

reciprocal

activities

active

and

perpetual motion.

they
and

point

is the

its purest

when

in

Unity

comprehend,

negative,
source

and

that

forces

is, the

tion,
mo-

manifestation

proof

repulsion
that

"

the

Great

have

we

complementary

of

the

hand

every

of

Dynamo

of

rhythm

of

waters

Universe.

that

lies the

endurance

the

"

unison

the

law

in this fact

the

also

as

of

basic

Unity

by sound,
by

order

the

of

sight

varied

and

base

the

upon

restrained

and

the

are

thought,

striking

vibrations

number,

harmony,

action

God

from

proceeding

its first uttered

through
Voice

of

that

seen

HUMANITY

OF

state,
are

they

sympathy

completely
fly

apart.

Law

The

250

sciousness

able

well

substance, therefore
is the soul

molecule

every

feel and
as

in

"

obey after
the organic

its
"

bodied
em-

of the molecule,

in the

to

as

Breath

Rhythmic

which

atom

that

to

the

is inherent

in the
so

of

Universe

is

the inorganic

kind,
"

(Perfect Way,

p.

122).
Sir William

"

Crooke's

protyle,"the withinness
of his dual atom, is a Prithivic Vdyu sheath of this
the soul of every atom,
synthesizingspiritual
ray
of every created thing. It is for this reason
that
to sensitive souls,the souls awakened
to the presence
"

of the

the
Spirit,

in all the

becomes

of the

immanence

of

haunts

secret

ence
God-presnature

an

abiding fact ever

present to their consciousness.
hear
Therefore, these enlightened ones
see
more,
more,

feel more,

association
whose

with

excitement

alone.

Western

are

afraid

afraid

because

it should

that the ancient

their

is

on

folk

average

gregariousness,
their love of

of

of the mystery

of

acute

the

it has

be radiant

intimate

horror

indeed, their

They

science

those

noise, and

in silence knocks
"

when

blatant

often

"

life which

terror

to

are

from

more

than

nature

chief characteristics

their obtuseness

being

receive

and

door

been

of

sciousness,
con-

clothed

in

with

beauty.
to-day ably corroboratingall

and wisdom
religions

have

affirmed

volutio
concerning this septenary chain of creation, of inThe
and
evolution.
vealed
telescope has rethat the great

globe

of

Jupiteris

divided

into

Constitution

Seven-fold

The

shells

series of concentric

of motion

Humanity

251

showing variations

The

character.

and

of

is able

eye

look

to

varying planes, or spheres within

ideal picture of the spectacle,
an
drawn
by Garrett Serviss,curiouslyenough shows
ous
exactlysix concentric rings surrounding the luminthis central sphere is the
central sphere. Now

through these
spheres; and

"

"

home

of

the

sun

sending
with

to

its

one

every

astronomical
a

humanity;

the

air,
"

through them,

from

the

earth is

center

to

crucified upon

soul

disc

ence.
circumferever

curred
oc-

symbolizes the earth-life of

It

and

within

the

physicalplane; earth, water,

of the senses
the stimulators
and,

of desire.

called the Svastika

been

of

of the

elements

fire,and

own.

of this
deep significance

the

you?

to

it has

center,

Glory clothingthe

The

symbol

stretched

cross

Has

four

ing
envelop-

all its
is positiveto
Spirit"), which
but negative to its Creator, Life Eternal 1
holds in synthesisall the planetary rays

sheaths

The

the

emanations

and

its radiant

and
"

of

soul

earth has its

own

(thisis

Higher Ego

Hidden

Our

Our

in like manner,

sheaths
the

its function

its key.

sounds

and

"

rules

planet, which

the

ruling Logoi,

found

The

ancient

(reallya
everywhere)

world
is

Hindu

bol
sym-

symbol,

as

modification

sign; and, explained exoterically,

nifies
sigof the unmanilife coming out
manifested

of the earth

fested; that is, the

arms

of the Greek

cross

bent

The

252

Law

the

of

Breath

Rhythmic

right angles symbolize the human

wheel of life,held to its orbit by the

soul

at

of the

The

ogy:

of

"

There

all life.

the

Spirit,

bent

stood)
(under-

of
only source
profounder symbol-

mark

arms

circle

and

one

is,however,

the

on

the

soul's

recognition

and its determination

to
spirit,
evolve out of the physicalsheaths into synchronous
vibration with the spiritual
plane; hence into the
its

of

state

with

oneness

consciousness.
spiritual

its

cross

into

That

form
trans-

In all the oldest

crown

is,to

ords,
rec-

always within the circle,which

symbolizes Divine Unity, time unending, and the
omnipresence of the unrecognizable.
You
familiar already with the fact that there
are
of life-currents corresponding
are
descriptions
seven
the

the

with
to

cross

was

planets,and

understand

in Nature

it will

that these

seven

be difficultfor you
fundamental
forces

planes of being, which,

Mme.
as
Blavatsky explains very clearly, are
of consciousness
in which man
states
live,
seven
can
think, remember, and have his being."
These
different Principles,sheaths, or
bodies
are

also

not

seven

"

have
and

received

philosophiesof

modern;
order.

and

have

Any attempt

reconcile

them

would

recognized in

religions

both

the ancient world

been

variously classified

to

enumerate

make

fact is that
significant
been

in the different

names

many

all

these

book

the

as

all these and

in itself.

different

religionsand

and

states

every

to
to

The

have

philoso-

The

Seven- fold

phy worthy of
body, soul, and

Constitution

the

of

The

name.

Humanity

Christian

253
of

Triad

spiritincludes the whole septenary

chain ; but it has given currency
lief
beto the common
that man
is only a triadic creature;
so
we
speak
of physical,mental, and spiritual
selves.
miliar
analysishere given does not change the fafurther
but goes
closer to
classification,

The

"

the heart

and

truth

of

other
things,distinguishing

divisions; and

showing how every Principle or

influences and
sheath
interpenetratesthe others.
The
ized
septenary constitution of humanity is symbolby a trianglesurmounting a cube or square.
In the

cube, we

have

of manifestation,

the ultimate
the

of all variety,
possibilities
ments
form, of all expression;all the elebeing the actual form of Prithivi,

it does

containing as
of every
in one,

the earth vibration.

The

cube

which
The

make
two

body;
the

"

and

which

up
outer

the

and

"

the

natural

which

is

the

Sthula, being the

physicalbody is built; and
of the

its appearances

it is called

Sukshma-Sharira
transmuted

"

of earth life.
body
the Sthula-Sharira,or
are
gross
Sukshma-Sharira, or subtle body

the

Etheric-double,

shadow

different sheaths

four

the

represents

the astral

is the vehicle

through

the

life-current unites

the

vital in the throat

and

astral
two
"

the

prototype

form
in

round

of

some

body.

The

Prdna, which
spleen,and thus
of

bodies.

pit of

The
the

is
the

nceuds-

stomach,"

Thg

254

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

so-called

the solar
and
(the great vagus
nerve
tween
plexus), are the points of closest connection bethese Shariras,which
ness
explainsthe sensitiveThe
restoration of
of these physicalcenters.
those
who
shocked
been
have
or
by electricity
smothered
by drowning is effected through such
of

stimulation
between

these

these

centers

bodies

and

consciousness.

This

recalls the

thus

is the

connection

restores

as

of the

secret

Ego

to

working
wonder-

(resuscitationfrom
apparent
Japanese. The remaining sheaths

Kat-zu

death)
of

the

of

the quarternary

the

man

mind,
the

Lower

by
There

Lower

Mme.

Manas.
"

latter

the

trouble; and

most

soul, or

animal

Blavatsky

reflection

The

as

describes

shadow

or

of

the

[Higher Manas'], but often

Buddhi-Manas

'

desire-body,or Kdmauncontrolled
cal
gives physi-

which
principle

the

rupa,

the

are

Kdmic

are

elements."

With

giants,they

states

farther:

mysteries connected

enormous

Manas.

She

regard

to

in somewhat

are

with

tual
intellec-

some

the

quered
con-

same

dition
con-

Higher Ego is
is
paralyzed; that is to say, their spiritualnature
atrophied" (Secret Doctrine, Vol. Ill, p. 592).
These
sheaths of the quarternary,
correspond
as

as

smaller

enumerated

for

men,

with

the

their

Tattvas

from

Prithvvi

to

Vayu.
The

upper

through Higher Manas,

Body, or Karana-Sharira

triad ascends

Higher Ego, Causal

"

The

Seven-fold

various

for

names

of

Constitution
sheath

one

or

Humanity

255

principle
; to Bud-

dhi, the soul, or

sheath; and terminates

spiritual
the Divine Spirit.
the Auric Egg, or Atma,
seventh holds all the other sheaths in synthesis;

with

"

The

trinities,holds

of the triad, as

member

the lower

but

the

two

highest Principlesin
the lowest

also,as the fifth from

and

holds

the lower

them

to

from

the mineral

in all

Sharira,

and
synthesis,

in

quartenary

thesis
syn-

unites

have
doubtless recoghigher. You
nized
this as the all-pervading
Akdsha.
the duad
The
of the
two
higher Principles,
triad (6-7), pervade everythingin nature
upper
the

upwards,

but

only

in

man

is the

It is the
Principlefound in an active state.
Causal
Body, the beginning of individualityand

fifth

the

consciousness, and

marks

from

the human.

the beast

to

passage

of

the

life

Principlesare those in which,

during earth life,the Spiritis involved; and the
the
three higher, those through which
by ascent
tality.
soul accomplishes its evolution
its immorearns
Do
think of these sheaths or planes as
not
above
in
another, either in the Universe
or
one
The

four

lower

"

man.

Their

All

seven

may

difference

of

one

is

and

be said

variation
the

same

to

all space.

permeate
in form

substance

of manifestation
"

Eternal

locity
change in form is a change of veof the mary
well as change in combination
prias
The
change is best and
simple Tattvas*

Spirit;and

this

The

2$6

Law

Breath

Rhythmic

crease
simply described as increasingdensityand deof velocityfrom
the highestto the lowest,

most

which

be

must

outer;

or

outer

without

these bodies

All

according
rays

the

vibrations

increase

to

of the

center

materials

in every

conditioned

are

or

prove,
iminto

direction
the

circumference, but

of the separate sheaths

of their manifestation

of

emotions.

Spiritradiate

to

lowest

draw

we

mendously
tre-

center

change, deteriorate

the

to

the radiant

to

thoughts and

through our

from

inner

velocityas they proceed from

highest,from

The

the

subtle and
in

them

from

as

counting upwards from the lower and

that is, the physical body
the sheaths

more

life.

also

understood

"

"

grow

to

the

of

to

the

atoms

plane

tions.
by the rates of their vibradefinite planes, or
These
spheres,reflect
another as in a mirror; reflection proceeding
one
and outward, every sheath being recepdownward
tive
to the next
higher, and attracted to the next
lower; but the Spiritradiates outward
throughout
Thus
the sheaths.
the Spiritis never
in bondage
to

nature,

recognize

manifest

in and

are

The

reveal

we

densityof
we

in order

its power

its freedom.

but whether
the

working

the soul, the vehicle of the

it; and
to

when

even

our

outer

activities,
tastes, and

light is always within;

it

spheres,

building for
aims.

utilize it and

to

obscure

or

manipulating
Spirit,has but

"

ourselves

depends

upon

upon

the character

through

our

XXIII

CHAPTER

VISIBLE

THE

IN

COLOR

ALL

is

by form;

its tone,

and

colors

certain
forms

with

certain

with

conditions

of

of

all

of

and

drug

have

the

Moreover,

the

the

has

therein

through
restorative

in

lies

the

harmonizing
258

of

it

see

by its color,
if administered

daylight.

great

hold

the

In
"

the

tirely
en-

may

the

its power.

darkness

the

potency

prepared

to

power

chromopathy

"

The

color, for
the

to

broadest

it is

in which

its normal

is in

color

effect

same

if taken

form

color-treatment

The

recognized

the

exactly
as

and, consequently,

example:
be

may

(water)

latently, but

continues

also

as

associated

light by which

be

For

dark

conceal

A-pas

color,

its

inseparably

are

there

herb

or

it will
in

has

vibration,

darkness.

is

vibratory

by velocity alone

not

substance.

substance, whether
or

Universe,

of

Force,

form

every

visible

sound.

or

Thus

of

differentiated

energy

but

whole

exists, the

manifestation

WORLD

I.

PART

that

INVISIBLE

AND

vent
solcolor

tic
therapeu-

the

night

vibrations

patient
to

of

ceive
re-

the

in the

Color

Visible

by which

color

he

Invisible World

is surrounded;

color is from

that

and

its

and

explicitaction

259

the effect of
the

upon

man
hu-

sheaths.

research,the hints which

In chemical
are

but

half-understood, and

world

the

In

variations

and

its power

of

colors

positiveor negative.
led him

to

conclude

or

Dr.
that

their

ences
differ-

phase,
"

Babbitt's
the

all

atoms,

fundamental

in either their constitution

whether

preciat
greatly de-

are

changes of

indicate

gives

the scientific

throughout

mystery

chemical

color

tigations
inves-

positive,or

always within the atom, and the

But to my
standing
undernegative,or passive,without.
this is only a half-truth,describingone
atomic phase ; and it is not corroborated
by Occult
study (clairvoyant),which distinguishes ultimate
active,color

was

"

"

by their direction of motion, the

physicalatoms
ever-spiralforce moving from right to left in the
and from left to right in the negative;the
positive,
pouring out force and the latter receiving
it (see Bibliography).
There
are
as
grades, shades, and hues, of
many
former

color

as

of musical

forms;

so

and

tones

the

further

combinations
we

go

of geometrical

from

the

so-

primariesof red, yellow,and blue, the more

and mysteriousare these color reintricate,baffling
lations.

called

Blue

which

has
holds

been

called

the

negative in nature
all things. Now,
replacing blue
"

"

Law

The

260
with

of

the

have

indigo we

an

Breath

Rhythmic
Occult

truth.

From

the

Eastern

philosophershave associated
or
higher mind of man
indigo with the spiritual,
(the Causal Body) ; but the curious
propertiesof
to the pracindigo have always been as well known
tical
dyer as to the Occultist. It is lighterthan
liquidand as long as it retains its color
any known
earliest ages

and

it is insoluble

nature

the

dyer

must

in ether.

even

the

extract

blue

by

fore,
There-

means

of

deoxidation.

this process,

"

settingthe blue-vat,"
formation
indigo gives us a perfectobjectlesson of the transin a substance
according to its negative
When
or
being made soluble
positiveconditions.
indigo loses its apparent color in proportion as the
tion.
departs,becoming perfectlywhite in soluoxygen
Goods
dipped in the white liquidare then
hung in the air,when they swiftlyturn blue as the
Repeated immersion in
indigo in them is oxidized.
the blue-vat gives every shade of blue from
sky
art
an
to
navy." As long as dyeing remained
(untilcommercialized
by the introduction of anaconsidered
the only real blue
line dyes) indigo was
a northern
dye (the woad of Gaul and Britain was
with red, yellow,
indigo and acted similarly)
; and
the dyer with the natural
and
brown, furnished
In

called

"

"

"

substances

from

shades, tints,and
As

you

know

which
hues

he

his

art

could

make

all

the

required.

that the earth vibration,Prithivi,

Visible

in the

Color

Invisible World

and

261

is

interest in this

yellow,it is of
to

vas

add

bit

one

study of the Tattdyer's lore. Herbs

of

more

yieldyellow dyes are the commonest

called by
forest and field. They were
greening weeds," because green

which

in

ones

fathers,
fore-

our

"

tained
ob-

was

by dyeing the stuff first in the indigo-vat,

and then greening it to the desired shade in yellow
is the omnipresent
just as Akdsha
dye. Now,
sponds
Tattva, synthesizing all others, so indigo corre'

Akdsha

with
it

because
Akdsha

the

of

the

and

of

the

tinguish
dis-

"

another; hence

manifest

Hierarchies
Mme.

of

synthesis.
colors

seven

from

one

Seven
says

form

prismaticcolors

from

which,"

of

each

colors in

the

Logo}

seven

emanations

are

other

so-called

"

Prithivic

"

that

understand

solar spectrum

"

holds

and

"

You

they

Akdshic

is

but
merely symbolically,

not

the characteristic
of

Being,
"

Blavatsky,

has

hubearing upon and relation to one of the man

since each of these Hierarchies
Principles,
is,

direct

in fact,the

and

creator

source

Principle." This statement

correspondences and
earlier chapters.
As every
Hierarchy is
the

colors

seven

in colors

color of
septenary,

corresponding
confirms all the planetary
influences explained in

itself septenary, containing

of the spectrum,

myriad, but

are
a

of the

the permutations

the

rulingor
Hierarchy gives the hue

for its influence is paramount.

guishing
distinto

that

This

is

The

262

the

Law

primary

and

of

the

of all the Tattvic

source

To

comminglings.

color in the realm

bears

hues

of

explainthese

can

of

forms

Brew2,000

tinct
dis-

Only the Tattvic

the varied geovisualizing
metrical

as

etheric

vibrations.

The

simple, or

to

their infinite variations

and

self
it-

color.

prismatic colors correspond

forms

Sir David

ago,

counting not seven

only but
lines which
registeredas many

tints and

of

the solar spectrum

in

Frauenhoefer

Law

of Nature

permutations

infinite gamut

this

witness, for long

succeeded

ster

Breath

Rhythmic

seven

primary

permutations

to

of these.
As

of

everythingthroughout the Kosmos,

is septenary division and progressionof races;
Is quite generallyunderstood, we
the
are
as
Sub-race
Fourth

Fifth

the

of

of

round

this

Root-race.

We

there

and,
Fifth
in the

are

evolutionarycycle; that is,

globe is at the lowest

chain, the deepest involution
our

of

arc

the

planetary

of

spiritin matter,
and the period of the fullest development of pure
intellect; a conbination that has produced the gross
But
materialist, the intellectual giant sans soul.
"

"

that
profound significance

it is of

the

middle

for

the Fifth

of

the round.
round

all is

preparing

will lose its

matter

faculties will be

man

to

'

all

above

far past

are

'

oped
devel-

perceive the withinness

There
is no
things. In Occultism,
within,'
below,' but an eternal
as
no

that enable
of

in which

Because

density. Why?

Thus

we

Color

in the

Visible

and

Invisible World

263

withins,or planes of subjectivity

merging gradually into that of terrestrial objectivity,
the last one,
this being for man
his own
plane."
Just as every thought has form and consequently
within

other

two

"

color, so sounds

by form, have

another

from

one

which, you know,

tints.

and

colors, hues,
sound

in this

physicalworld,

astral

sphere

around

and

us

their

distinguishing
is
Speech, which

echoes
has

differentiated

are

as

color

in the

its influence.

All

harmony of color that delightsour

mony
inaudible hareyes has its correspondence with an
The
of sounds.
entrancing colors of nature,
the blue dome
of the sky, the violet and
purple of distant mountain
heights, the green cadences
of forest and meadow, the gold of the sunlit
fields of ripening grain, the red of the igneous
the

wonderful

"

rocks

the

and

fresh-turned

earth,

all these

"

are

of the

"Harmony of the Sphere."

The
totalityof the Seven Rays," says Mme.
Blavatsky, spread through the Solar system, constitute,
to
so
[basis] of
say, the physical Upadhi
the
To
seventh
the Ether
of Science."
sense
will be as perceptibleas are
these inaudible sounds
the colors of musical tones
to the clairvoyantnow.
the visible

tones

"

"

The

of

rudiments

minutest

the

fragments

space-granules
"

sound

of

sense

of

sound

the Universe.

Sukshma-Akdsha

is inherent

in

them,

exist in the
The

"

not

are

to

subtle
where,
every-

be

disso-

264

The

elated

from

know,

according

to

through

this

moving

of

Law

The

of

and

man
woe

abysmal
soul-senses3so

seven

the

the minutest

color

his fall will be

of

varies, as

of

form

even

world

"

sound

you

vibrations
It

all-pervadingspace.

and

perfected

higher senses

the

Breath

wraps
en-

ble
conceiva-

proportion of being greatly in

of that atom;
this marvellous

Rhythmic

the

penetrates
in the

atom

but

them;

and

the

attends

and

cess
ex-

irradiates

activity.
has

who
to

him

evolved

these

if he misuse

them;

into

possession
speak, corresponding

comes

"

to

but as much
finer and
physicalsenses
subtle in their vibratory force as the soul is
more
higher than the body. It is these spiritualsenses
The
soulthat will carry us beyond gross matter.
senses
corresponding with the sixth and seventh are
the abilityto recognize true
and
the
inspiration,
the truth of being; that is, to
capacity to know
with
communicate
spiritualintelligencesin the
wordless
of Chit-Akasha, or
spirit-space,
spaces
which is the
Viveknowledge-space of Swami
the

with

"

"

kananda.
Not
ideas

but color and

words

thoughts communicate

plane, and their vibrations are of.

plane follows'
varying degrees of subtilty
; for every
on

this

the fundamental
is

of septenary

region of marvellous
with

unfoldment.

It

inous
color; etheralized, lum-

hues, rippleand
exquisiterainbow
be cominconceivable
to
not
velocity,

colors

flow

law

of

Law

The

266
force.

We

the

Prithivi

correspondence of
Akdsha

to

sheaths, but there

human

logicalmind

at

with

five of the

there

Are

the

sheaths.

seven

are

demands

once

Breath

Rhythmic

found

have

from

Tattvas

of

The

not

then

we

give

Tattvas?

seven

Yes,

or

according to the definition

no,

If

the word.

restrict it

we

of matter," there

"

to

but

are

elemental

an

five; if

dition
con-

adhere

we

"

higher signification,a form of motion,"

that is,force within substance,there are seven.
In
to

the
the

our

Upanishads, emphasis is everywhere given to

five elements," and when
sixth principleis
a

"

mentioned,

it is consciousness

If

enumerated, both of these faculties

seven

are

Thus

included.

of

power

or

understanding.

choosing and

are

directing

Shastra
always implied. In the Dharma
is made:
the minute
With
statement
explicit
of the five perishableelements, every
is

this

"

thing has
Who

been
or

formed

what

in its sequence

is the

Former?

ticles
par-

ing
exist-

and
The

der."
or-

est
high-

Principle. This is a very clear distinction

which should be kept in mind.
know
be seven
there must
forces
we
Intuitionally
seek
sheaths; so we
corresponding with the seven
sheaths
with what
the
to
identifythe two upper
fine inner sense
has foreseen,
the Omnipresent
Atma, and its individualized ray, the human
Spirit,
"

soul,
"

all.

the

forces behind

all force, and

Thus, the sixth and seventh

ing
penetrat-

Tattvas

cor-

Color

in the

respond

Visible and

Atma

and

Buddhi

to

Invisible World

"

267

and

soul

Spirit.
"

the
by Mme.
Blavatsky as
Envelope impregnated with the light of

latter is described

The
Auric

Atma."
Naturally,these
from
and

seventh

the

Akdsha

has

become

"

"

the

power

are

as

the
mind

cealed
con-

sixth
;

for

all-pervadingether of space
cognizable only to comparatively

bafflingparadox,
grasp

as

are

the materialistic

from
the

is yet but

science,and

recent

mortal

average

senses

justas

higher Tattvas

two

half-understood,

generally cannot
yet
and
significanceof the higher
planesof consciousness to which
so

men

Principlesand the
they will lead.
from
her
taken
Until
shortlybefore she was
work
not
here, Mme.
Blavatsky was
permitted
reveal any information
to
concerning the Tattvas.
in time for
The
embargo was, however, removed
facts in the appendix to the
her to state
some
of the Secret Doctrine, where
she
third volume
of the higher Tattvas.
and powers
gives the names
doctrine of the seven
vas
TattShe explains: "The
and
also of
of the Universe
(the principles
held in great sacredness
and, therefore,
man) was
the Brahmans, who
have
secrecy in days of old,'by
forgotten the teachings.
this day in the schools beyond

almost

now

taught

to

Yet

it is

the Himalayan

Range."
The

sixth

Tattva

is

Anupddaka,

described

as

268

The

"

first differentiation

or

The

Law

that which

of

is born

the

Breath

Rhythmic
on

the

plane

by transformation

of

being,

from

thing
some-

higher than itself." It is the first garment,

and the color is said to be
sheath, of the spirit,
or
yellow. This I believe is its positivephase, and
that negativelyit is violet,which
identifies it with
Mercury whose phases correspond. The seventh
Tattva
is the

is

Adi, the primordial universal

Force.

vehicle

It

all things
containing potentially
Force and Matter.
Spirit-substance,
In Esoteric Cosmogony," says Mme.
Blavatsky, it is the Force which we refer to as proceeding
from the First or Unman
ifested Logos
itual
SpirThe
substance."
Sanskrit meaning of the
word
is
first,"and in the Upanishads, Adi is
described as
The first,
i. e., Om."
"

"

"

"

"

"

As

nearly as we can comprehend in our present

stage of evolution, this highest Principleis a ray,
a
tire
spark from God's self,which permeates the ento circumference.
being, radiatingfrom center
This makes
perfectlyclear and realizable St. Paul's

affirmation
of
our

us:

For

that
in

"

He

Him,

be
we

not

far

live and

from
move

every

one

and

have

being."

out-going energy is differentiated in

the sheath but not in Itself. It is the Will of God ;
and
man's
and
controlled by wisdom
will, when
understanding, shares in this spiritualpower.
This is the conquest of the Argus of fate.
This

one

.Color

If
be

in

convinced

has

'and

Manas

is

But

only

to

Buddhi-Manas

activity

You
you

know

sheaths,

of

evolution

through
aura.
\

highest

be

attained,

the

the

are

that

through
and

dictate.

may

itself, and

in

Buddhi.

with

and

this

of

the

union

selfAtma-

realize

for

physical

self

harp

is the

us

the

tone

through,

of

stage

colors
and

has

the

radiate

which
in

color

The

developed.

itself, its

upon

and

octave;

and

which

Principles,

human

highly

the

played

The

waves.

in the

most

proclaims

ure
meas-

aspiration

and

sensitive

tones

keynote

can

Causal

spirit.

realize
is

of

spirit

vibrating

Principle

clearly

soul

united

the

best

individual

the

of

already

myriads

when

through

forgetting,

whatever

to

the

will

you

cell, molecule,

spiritual self-consciousness

consecration

full

sheaths

consciousness

Divine

of

269

the

every

harmony

and

purity

mould

to

implies,

named

well

lower

the

this

World

possibility

"

power

in

atom

of

the

Manas

"

Invisible

what

beyond

Higher

Body

and

comprehend

you

that

Visible

the

progress

by
or

the
of

self
or

permeate
its

enveloping

it

CHAPTER

COLOR

THE

IN

XXIV

VISIBLE

AND

PART

IT

is

important

the

is

the
and

the

to

which

"

else

nothing

of

either

of

be

will

which
In

Being,
nathan,
flesh

the

hastens
can

dangers

recognized

learned

translated

work,
from
"

it is stated

'

the
"

days

during

enjoyment

prevails

Tirodhdna

Shakti

as

Para

depends

Shakti"
upon

"

has

'

until

which

utterance

270

both

race.

our

Spiritual

Sri

Rama-

the

day

of

completely

upon

"

for

cease,

of

manifest

desires

the

sensuous

will

passed

[all-illumining power].

ourselves

cries

by

love

[veiling power]

as

practice of

In

Tamil

Not

the

of

ing
Be-

Soul

caution;

Phenomena

the

tions
objec-

alarm

entirely

advancement

to

prehended
com-

of

the

the

misdirected

or

the

retard

of

baseless, the

as

is

Truths

periodical

will

key

this

these

attending

exercises

ignorance

very

the

the

frequent

evolution

and

"

breathing

Yoga

they

public teaching of

the

concerning

the

mind,

in

for

When

responds.

kept

clearly what

very

responsibility

Self

WORLD

II

understand

to

personal

which

INVISIBLE

Itself
But
and

it

tfc*s

Invisible World

Visible and

in the

Color

27

"*

thoughts we permit to cherish and nourish these

how
long the day of the flesh shall endure!
'The
Giver of all knowledge,
Further, 'tis said:
of the Universe, therefore
the great Teacher
"

"

"

arrives

by

"

Yes; but

"

thought

every

till the time

knowledge

withholds

hasten

we

and

act

retard

or

To

of

know

maturity
that time

the responsibility

penalty for disregardingit.

guard
Evasion
is utterlyimpossible. Here
is the safeagainstmisuse of power.
read that the human
In the Upanishads we
body
made
by the gods (Sephiroth) is the divine lute;
himself is an
imitation of it.
that made
by man
The
fingersof the divine lute correspond with the
stringsof the man-made; and we tightenor loosen
them, we tune them to harmony or leave them to
is

know

to

Discords

jangleourselves.
the

upon

pend
key and color depredominant sheaths, or Principles.

the strongest

influence

of the Prdnic

(that is,the

exact

the moment;
in the

of

the mind

life have

and
not

have

hue

the

Hierarchy

this),you

self-made.

are

that the individual

Remember

While

the

and

learned

and

the

currents
or

this is the

upon
at

the hour

tint of the

Tattvic

state

position
com-

of birth

Hierarchy
of the

ing
rul-

currents

flowing thence

determining
that the dominant
thoughts

consequent

activities of

the

overwhelming influence in modifying

changing these. There is no evil which has
its oppositegood, and every key can
be transan

of

272

The

Law

muted

into

good.

the

Breath

Rhythmic

Misuse

and

ignorance

create

all evil.
makes
in the temperament
scarlet
a
Irritability
cloud in the Kama
(frequentlyalluded to as
rupa
'the astral

body) which

is the

plane of

every

outburst

passions;and

and

suffuses the

whole

passion

dies

leaves

little more,

all the

taint; and

color

the

away,

of

fades

out,

occasion

both

atoms

of loss of

and

good

bad,

vehicles and
hue

the

of

thus

forms

man

self-control.
thus

are

but

of
ever

from

to

character; live, sentient

his

thought, being

the

them

bricks

and

the

builds

pulsing

atoms,

rious
va-

and

moment;

from

and

his

All actions,

by the
them, changing

moment

his habits

the

upon

received

reflected in

color

temper

larger cloud of the passionof that Principleare more

excitement
to greater heat and
susceptible
next

tions
emo-

the tempest

When

sheath.

vivid

with

of

mortar

his

structure.

Very fortunatelythe
which

stamps

permanent

itself

All

steadilystored

are

it stronger

thus
man's

So

human

only

sheaths, the

for evil.
affinity

and

up

upon

the

lower

of which

matter

good

body rejectsall evil,

and

and

has

less

greater

upliftinginfluences

in the Causal

powerful

more

the evolution

Causal

to

of the soul goes

body, making
and

overcome,
on

in

spiteof

waywardness.
the

tones

lute

are

and

consequentlythe colors

irrefutable manifestations

of the

of what

274
the

The

Law

of

the

planetaryinfluences
and

Rhythmic
which

Breath

determine

characteristics; for

ment
tempera-

Principle,
of its rulingHierarchy
the power
simply reflecting
of
and
Tattva, which works always in the matter
that sheath, has its specialseat of influence in the
human
body, and exactlyaccording to the so-called
accidents of birth
chance," all
(there is no
is the effect of a given cause), primarily is a man
"

every

"

"

prone

disorders

to

of the head

lungs,the stomach
or
called
heriditary
"

"

as

Voltaire

searching for
sense.

The

all these

But

liver,etc.
weaknesses

be

can

or
so-

overcome

healthful

by healthful living and more

thought being preeminently
of evolution,

feet,the heart

or

thinking;
the moulding power
tion.
it was
in the beginning of involuof forty years'
said, as the sum

truth

world

"

is

Chance

is

word

arranged according to

void

of

matical
mathe-

laws."

body is the center of a certain

and it is upon
the perfectionof its function
power,
and
the harmonious
co-operation of all these
dividua
that the well-beingand usefulness of the inpowers,
his growth and development to high purpose,
the Law
held
Under
are
depends. We
(Karma) by evil,not by good. In the life of the

Every

organ

in the

"

"

laws for ourselves.

spiritwe are freed and make
The
soul-power appurity of soul-vibrations
plied
has power
to the regenerationof the body
to expel many
seeminglymalignant disorders.
"

"

Color

in the

Visible

and

Invisible World

275

in mind:

The

t.

Two

facts must

dualityin

be

ever

all existence,
"

kept

manifested

it is the coexistence

and

unman-

of

and
spirit-matter;
that all development proceeds primarily by the
triadic process.
According to the stage of the process,

ifested,
"

the creation

from

of

universe

to

the birth

thoughts of his mind

(upon which his evolution depends), the color
corresponds with and indicates the period,in varying
critical
or
grades marking the
state,
merging together of positiveand negative phases
which
red
produce secondary colors, from
But, never
forget,above
through yellow to blue.
and modifying all is a spiritthese and penetrating
ual
force,without which they could not exist,which
violet and indigo,for these are
its garemanates
as
ments.
This spirit-force,
the lowest form of spirit,
of

human

being

and

the

"

"

"

"

manifests

on

the material

plane

as

and
electricity

magnetism, and is to be identified as a ray from

The
Light of the Logos." Akasha, limiting
its form,
introducing the principleof division
into the one," says Mrs. Besant,
veils the Light,
"

"

"

by limitingthe ray, makes

separation,where,
essentially,
separationthere is none."
It is these varying phases and Tattvic combinations
in every Hierarchy,planet,element, and corresponding
and

human

discrepanciesin
between

principle,that
the

many

schemes

account

of

for the
dences
correspon-

planets,Tattvas, elements,

and

The

276

Law

of

Principles. The
which

"

called

"

"

so-called

critical

are

Rhythmic

the

"

"

secondary

colors,

triadic,are

and

states

Breath

times
some-

"

neutral

points in progression,but
they also have their dual phases; thus violet which
forth from the mingling of positivered with
comes
neutral," and
negative blue, is the negative
"

yellow, which occupiesthe middle ground between

red and
These
blue, is the positive neutral."
"

two

colors represent

the

Mercury, and they are

Adept during the state
dal'ini has

risen

corresponding phases of
of an
preeminent in the aura
of Samadhl

in the

Sushumna.

when

the Kun-

Violet

really

flame, and
lightof the spiritual
derives its potency and delicacyfrom the exquisitely
of this electric fire,which
subtle refinement
is beyond
finite senses.
the comprehension of our
of course,
this refers;
It is ultra-violet,
to which

veils the

heat and

the same
in nature
intrinsically
in influence,though lowered
in degree of power
in descent through lower octaves
it is coarsened

but

all violet is

and
as

to

visibility.
Mme.
Blavatsky declares numbers in connection
with
Principles are
purely arbitrary,changing
"

with
some

every

six, and

that

they

that

every

out

his

school.

do

Some

follow

student

for himself

She

seven."

some

not

count

is left

the number

Principles." In

in

three,

four,

some

further

explains

regular sequence,
"

by his Guru
appropriateto

certain

sense

to

and
work

each of

this is true; yet

Color

in

there

the

to

the

color

grade
and

assuming

the
is

cyclic,

degree
the
"

key.

and

height

of

ciple
Prin-

normal

der.
or-

all

tion,
evolu-

spiral,

or

must

the

it

will

puzzling

some

number

on

and

that

fact

277

individually,

vary

comprehension

clearer

for
the

mind

color,

tone,
may

by

progression,

statements;

upon

in

hold

we

all

help

they

however

World

Invisible

of

comprehended

best

If

and

correspondences

are

which,
are

Visible

depend

spiral

of
"

CHAPTER

COLOR

IN

THE

XXV

VISIBLE

AND

INVISIBLE

WORLD

CONCLUSION

AS

have

we

denial

the

Kosmos,

Her

vehicle

all

the

the

developed

individual,

and

the

of
in

the

is the

be

must
ing
seem-

human
that

sense

most

its color

inent
prom-

ows
overshad-

other.
if

Now,

think

we

of

the
of

representing

the

tonics

with

the

Tonic,

beginning

his

from

number

from

system

Blavatsky's

is true

highly

and

there

numbering

statement

most

in

one

it, in

law,

Mme.

underlying

of

principles.

as

order,

throughout
order,

the

found

C,

color

and

and

sharp,

scale, the
C-scale

the

Tonic,

sheaths

predominant

and

the

septenary
would

man

Principle

sharp
would

man

vary

correspondingly.
the

Among
of

Blavatsky

"

says

enumeration

other,

the

changing

type

just

because
as

references

repeated

no

two

of

order

The

human

each

278,

this

of

variability

Principles,
principles
from

differs

man

blades

to

grass

on

the

Mme.
elude
every

earth

Color

in the

She

alike."

are

Visible and

Invisible World

"Every

also says:

279

being
always be

man

planet,there will
cause
a
predominance of that planet'scolor in him, bewill rule in him which has its
that principle
origin in the Hierarchy in question."
the record of timeThe
speech of man
preserves
of this fact.
We
He
honored
recognition
say:
His is a fierytemperahas a martial bearing."
ment."
She was
ing
meanalways a little luny
imaginative. The
at all,but fanciful,
not crazy
under

born

certain

"

"

"

"

"

lunatic, however,

word

very

effects of
"

influence.

Even

as

child he had

"

disposition has
thus,

And

one.

gold,"

its

"

He

"

happy

has

sand,"

no

"

in

of iron,"

man

malign
lordlyway."

"

contrast
"

ful
bale-

and

is, Jupiterian,commanding.

That

as

excessive

moon's

the

the

expresses

Saturnine
"

"

sunny

She is

these all

as
are

good

nifica
sig-

constitution.

of elemental

Pages could be
filled with
examples of this graphic symbology
has enriched all languages; and remember
which
that all symbology is the expressionof facts and
In losingsight of this,the moderns
truths.
have
suffered much.
firstthe mind

At

refuses

to

accept this

mere

eminence
pre-

changing its relations in

comes
but it bekind or qualityto the other Principles;
possiblewhen we realize,to use Mrs. Beof

sheath

as

"

the sheaths are

words, that
there
from another," and that

sant's

not

"

one

are

divisible
but three

The

280

of

Law

Upddhis in which

the

these different

that is,considered

Breath

Rhythmic

work;
principles

"

lating
planes of consciousness correwith the astral and physical,
the psychic
man
triadic or
mental, and the upper
spiritual

and

Thus

realms.
double

as

the

connected

are

with

of vision

center

and

physicalbody

its Etheric

the

righteye, the positive

The
dominating the senses.

Kdma-nipa and Lower

Manas, with the brain ; and
the higher triad, with
the heart.
The
Occult
Atma
of this is, that the Spirit
signification
of union
establishes centers
for these closelyallied
and the development of
sheaths in these organs,
"

in the various

consciousness
these

But

centers.

contradictingthe

Lack

proceeds from

are

is neither

considered

be

not

must

fact that there

There

consciousness.
but

this

sheaths

"

as

of

states

seven

sameness

nor

notony,
mo-

varying degrees everywhere.

of order

of the sheaths

exists also in the

above

are

or

below

that

sense

none

another, for

one

and intermingle. Thus

there is
they interpenetrate
reallyno higher nor lower, but an eternal withinAn
example from physicswill explain this
ness.

cubic-inch of

expands into
In a glassglobe of a cubica cubic-foot of steam.
foot's capacityfiled with steam, not only can
ing
boil-

most

clearly.

be

water

into

present.
into the

added

but

just as much
After this,as

globe

as

water

also alcohol which

vapor

much

if the space

as

if

no

ether may
were

not

steam

be

will

pand
ex-

were

poured
alreadyoc-

The

282

tion, we
down

But

seven.

evolution

realm

of

from

and

the
and

from

"

Path

"

now

upward

was

and

inward.

Our

is

that

but

to

real selves

our

sheaths

of matter,

the lowest

and

seven,

the

downward

release this inward

to

active

do this

descent

through

be

To

in which

sheaths

task

it may

seek it within.

free

completely dominant
physicalprinciples.
is a spiralprogressionupward

involution

from,

the

most

outward;

not

of

begin with the lower

should logiTherefore, we
cally

and

power,

is with

concern

must

be the

the

count

seeking to develop its

seekingto

one

and

one

in its conquest

of uncontrolled

should

perfectedof
The

are

vehicles.

sheath
or

We

we
necessarily

count

as

immediate

our

soul

power,

Breath

Rhythmic

the

tyranny

coarsest

or

of

matter.

freedom

the

of

begin with Atma

may

to

the

Law

its gross
in

all; and

is involved.

power

hicles,
ve-

must

we

understand

must

we

material

the

fore
There-

the

ciation
important point is to know them by assowith their corresponding centers
of physical
which
invariable, and with their
are
activity,

colors and

normal

learn the separate

them

the

that

chords
sounds

the

physicalplane.
xx.

or

sounds.

firstbefore

tones

into harmonious

Remember
on

their tones

and
are

we

seen,

melodies.
not

heard

Mme.

8., in support

odus,
Blavatsky cites Exof this,and says, when

translated

the

"

people saw

the Voices, and

the

must

combine

can

evolve

correctly
And

We

passage

would
these

read:

Voices,

Color

Sounds,

or

Visible

in the

are

which

responds
corman
Sephiroth." Spiritual
Divine
the higher circles, the
"

Circle; the ultra-octaves

"

the One

from

emanates

physical man,

283

the

with
Prism

Invisible World

and

of color
from

emanating

Infinite White
and

tone;

the

Sephiroth,"

while

of visible
corresponds with the lower octave
with
the objective sounds
that are
seen,

color

"

not

heard."
Want

of agreement

exists wherever

minds

many

attempted to formulate a part of this law of

correspondenceswithout bringing all into harmony.
have

But

this very failure is evidence of the infinite variety

and their
in the permutationsof the Tattvas

omnipresent duality and of

alternating
phases
the varying hues that every thought imparts to the
atoms
transmittingthat thought or created by it;
also of different stages of development of the
as
"

"

the

describes
clairvoyant who
thought-and-sound forms.
able

to

higher

see

sheaths

lower

ones.

The

lesson

differences
matters

mere
our

of

attention

"

A
in
to

of

clairvoyantmay
an
us

and

aura

is

differences

intellectual
to

colors

to

be

the

portant
ignore unim-

which

guessing

the facts which

not

these

"

are

and

yet
fine
con-

affect life and

happiness.
The

scheme

of

correspondencesI have prepared

is offered tentatively,
because
no
authoritycan be
quoted for it as a whole, but after much study and
it is the only
thought and comparing all authorities,

the

of

Law

The

284

Breath

Rhythmic

which
tangle of discrepancies
mental
appeals to me as logicaland rational. The fundabe that of vibrations,
correspondence must
from

evolved

one

and

the

upon

coarseness

speak of

we

in

all

cover

with

the

sociations
as-

connection,

color, it must

to

be

Thus, red
comparative sense.
of visible light,are
the largestwaves
that 39,000
of them
grouped side by
The
inch of space.
only one
agreement

small

red

in this

coarseness

reference

especiallyin

and

fineness of these

or

be based.

must

When

the

fundamental

in music

tone

derstood
un-

bration
viso

side

of

early

was

vibration of its
recognized,each being the coarsest
of both color
kind; and in the processionof octaves
and

sound, it

found

was

that

the

closest ratio of

the Tonic
chord,
progression existed between
first,
third, and fifth,and the triad of colors,

like
or

red, yellow,and

The

blue.

earnest

student

of the

already have perceivedthat this triad,

predominating in the solar plexus,exercises a preeminent
Tattvas

must

influence
Nature

Now,
agreement

the

upon

has

between

taken

tone

functions
such

and

care

of life.
to

prove

color that she has

the
not

depend solelyupon the psychicvision of

the clairvoyantwho
and
the colors of tones
sees
of sense
normali
abvoices, but through remarkable
cases
with indisputable
has furnished
corus
left

us

to

roboration
In

Berlin

of these
an

relations.

operation was

performed

upon

in the

Color

brain

man's

Visible

Invisible World

285;

requiredthe severing of

which

the

auditory and

the

and

visual

both

When

nerves.

the

mismated, the upthey were

per
being joined to
portions of the optic nerves
and vice
sections of the auditory nerves,
the under
The
is
result of this distressingblunder
versa.

nerves

reunited

were

that the
at

man

sees

objecthe heard a deep

shown, the sound was
was

electric bells.

of

hears

red

blue

when

and

sounds

the

But

ing
Look-

colors.
base

and

tone,

like the tinkle

ringing of

electric

an

produced the sensation of blue light,and

Pastoral
Symphony
listeningto Beethoven's
and waving corn.
caused a vision of green meadows
The
celebrated
Italian scientist,
Professor Lorncall-bell

"

"

"

"

lost her

hysterical patient who

able to read
eyesightcompletely,but was

broso, had

tipof

her

focused

as

sensation
Still

As

ear.

her

upon

her

the

an

more

of

test, the rays

ear

through

if turned

being blinded by

fact that her

her knees, and

sense

to

of

that of smell

to

eyes,

unbearable

Professor
taste

of the

lens,and

normal

upon

puzzling

was

her

with
sun

the
were

zled
they dazcausing a
light.

Lombroso

was

transferred
toes.

This

to

normali
ab-

simple to the knower of the Tattwho

of
recognizes these locations as centers
vas,
corresponding with
great activityfor the Tattvas
these senses;
that is,Apas in the knees, and Prithis very

ivi in the feet.

Corresponding with

the above-mentioned

triads

The

286

Law

of color and

the

of

Rhythmic

of tone, there is

Breath

triad of form, the

cal
cube, and sphere,or circle ; and the chemitriangle,
elements
recognized as most
closelyrelated to
these triads are respectively
hydrogen, carbon, and
of them simple Tatt'oxygen. But they are none
vic forms; that is,hydrogen, recognizedby Babbitt
the champion heat atom
of the world," is a
as
Prithivic form of Tejas; carbon, a Prithivic-Prith"

and

wi;

the

says

that
all

oxygen,

scientist has
not

are

of this

Prithivic

are

Prithwlc-Fdyu.
as

Mrs.

yet discovered

Besant
atoms

no

physicalor terrestrial form,

states

of

has

He

matter.

as

"

yet

that stretch
conceptionof the six "higher atoms
is
beyond." But the scientific view of the atom
sion
rapidly changing as we have before this had occato notice.
Already it is recognized that the
A singleatom
is a complex not simple unit.
atom
of radium
contains 160,000 electrons or corpuscles
!
no

Science

is fast

visible and
marked

invisible,and

off

on

the

the

the walls between

taking down
spiralof

decade

another

ere

is

the materialist

Time

recognized as the true degenerate. All

so-called
of recognized chemical elements
atoms
admit
of four dissociations,
or
separations,to
will be

"

"

simpler, more
"

atom
to

Dr.

is reached.

pursue

Annie

subtle

the

Besant's

states

Students, who

subjectfarther
Occult

before

are

the
are

advised

"

ultimate

interested
to

study

Chemistry; and the work

mentioned.
Babbitt,previously

of

Color

the

in

regard

With

all

it

puts
and

science

"

much

how
"

question

last

at

ether

is, in these

we

vades
per-

can
Dunmatter

are

days,

this

to

Kennedy

moot

very

Science

Knowledge)

New

which

ourselves

much

287

come

Robert

as

How

( The

World

(Jfkdsha)

has

conclusion,

Invisible

ether

the

to

space,

rational

very

and

Visible

has

also

discovered

that

is non-existent;
the

and

quiver,

that

Is

which

Law,

Tattvic

Think

that

not

of

wonted

be

world
of
the

of

which
vastness

the
is

the
to

of

They

are,

body

faring

of

much
the

forth

Universe.

the

most

difficult

this
clear
to

the

enon?
phenom-

timately
in-

tant
importhe

reader's

stantly
con-

contrary,

it is

into

is

digression

understanding
the

of

of

the

on

for

that

more

are

"

incessant

an

motion

the

infinitesimally small,
so

in

rest
atom

every

explain

details

for

"

corroboration

these

preparation

sheaths

can

therewith;

connected
as

this

not

alone

subject.

our

is

matter

velocity

the

changing.

immobility
particle,

every

solid-seeming

most

from

absolute

that

tle
sub-

tion
imaginamarvellous

conception

form

than

of

PART

problem of Occult

NO
with

the

but

impossible to
To

that

Occult

There

is

to

of

with
more

those

who

merely

hard

and

scheme

accept, and
to

in

"

things
with

see

I shall attempt.

utmost

receive

we

therefore

it with

reasonable

well

one

as

truth

the

in the

wisdom

ment
state-

of

the

impressions of the present as something

and
hold, gain absolutely nothing."
to

the

or

have

That

is the

"

cited
ex-

it not

importance

paramount

has

correspondence

I think

can

deep insightas
"

that

the

the

tone, and

surround

imagination

it is of

and

myself,

suggest

imagination

past

color

For

one

the

"

number.

fast lines.

than
the

consider,

now

Principleswith

unwise

knowledge

controversy

more

must

of the

is, one

form

must

everything; receive
open

all

mind, but think,

light is thrown

nomenclature
of

original mental

upon

employed
names

for

concepts

light, all suggestions,

think,oneself,till
the subject. The Yery
ever

in this

plicity
subject,the multi-

single sheath, betrays the

288

The

290

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

happy Prana; third,unhappy mind; fourth, happy

Prdna; fifth,happy mind ; sixth,the Soul ; seventh,
the

Spirit(Nature's Finer
Thus
he placesKama

Forces).

unhappy Prana
the visible body over
desires have
so
unhappy
"

Lower

Manas

next

their uncontrolled
These
that have

so

sheaths
potent

Prana

Happy

and

"

which
ence.
influ-

those builders of Karma

are

influence in

retardingevolution.
Higher Manas, or the

next

comes

Causal

body, these being the sheaths through the

development of which the soul is released from
bondage to the lower Principlesand attains the
to

power

her

bring them

into

sympathetic unison

with

Remember
that the
higher vibrations.
Causal body is the chief agent in evolution,and is
called because in it are
so
gathered the effects of
ture
act
experiences,which
as
moulding fucauses,
own

"

lives."

But

all the sheaths

of nature.
the economy
"
them
unhappy."

Notice

here

that the

Only

have

their

their misuse

fundamental

use

in

renders

vision
five-fold di-

body, life (the subtle-sheath),mind,

soul, and spirit,
corresponding with the five lower
Tattvas which you know
best, is expanded into the
as
phases of life
septenary by includingthe two
and of mind,
the
exhibited in actions
vitality
thoughts prompting the actions and determining
whether
they shall be evil or good.
The
is somewhat
scheme
misleading, however,
of

"

"

"

The
for

Prdna,

and

sheath

Mme.

per

se,

she

Man's

Principles 291

be restricted

cannot

it is the

since

Blavatsky

though she

of

Colors

Normal

Life
emphasis

gave

Prdna

gave

omitted

in

sheath.

every

this fact, and

to

number

in
In

it in others.

number

to

grams,
dia-

some

fications
classi-

many

ciple;
generallyas the third Prinis compounded
but the lowest plane of Prdna
direct
of science.
of the microbes
Fiery lives
of the building microbes.
the constructive work
of all these sheaths lies
The
co-ordinatingpower
of the
It is through Prdna, by means
in Prdna.
it is included,

"

nervous

system

that

the

"

"

I," the

personalityof

body, acts upon and through them all; and is

for the development of individuality
as
responsible
Desire
yields to the direction of Will, and soulactive and determining principle
fofce becomes
an

the

in the life.
In

all schemes

of

correspondence there

is

one

the relation of Mars

to
unvarying agreement,
the fire-element Tejas, and to red and the Kdmic
it is variously
sheath, or desire body; but in number
considered
fourth.
first,third, and even
as
As the body of livingfire within, the Tejas sheath
the first,
for without it life would
essentially
seems
"

be

impossible. The
is the first cause

lowering of
of

influence of

physical form,
of the face

even

emotions

from

most

normal

disease.

ture
temperaThe

ponderati
pre-

desires in

moulding the
changing the expression

moment

to

moment,

and

the

The

292

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

thoughtsthat prompt them buildingcharacter hour

for assigningto this
by hour, is sufficient reason
sheath the lowest place in the evolutionaryspiral.
It is the
Of this sheath Mme.
Blavatsky says,
Principles."
grossest [thatis the coarsest]of all our
The
expansive character of Tejas vibrations and
their vapor-likenature, give them
this marvellous
which
enables
permeating and moulding power
"

them

to

ivi and

visible

become

The

lower
of

this

the

as

of Frith-

atoms

red, and audible

as

Do,

or

of the first major scale.

C, the Tonic

Middle

color

the solid, cohesive

enwrap

the

race,

sheath, but

visible is the

more

more

of

this when

we

diffused
Kamic
atoms
are
study the aura.
throughout the blood, but are speciallyactive in
pelvis,liver, heart, and lungs. The whole trunk
and
of the body, includingthe shoulders
arms,
is greatlyinfluenced by Tejas, and there are
also
subtle

of this sheath

with

the left

ear

The
liver
right hand.
spleen is the aide-de-camp.

the little fingerof the

and

is the
All

connections

general and

the work

the

which

spleen. This

accounts

falls upon
the
fact that when
a

the liver shirks

for the

liver

misbehaves, he is very apt to be

"spleeny"; a most
trying condition due to the
fact that his spleen (that supposedly superfluous
organ!) is overworked.
is
During the life of the physicalbody, Kama
man's

pronounced

"

shapelessthing," but

after

death

Colors

Normal

The

its astral

form

Man's

of

Principles293

separate and

distinct

entity,
which
strives to attach itself to the Higher Ego.
Mrs.
Besant, (The Seven Principlesof Man, p.
the nice distinction of confiningthe
20), makes
of the term
form") to
(Sanskritfor
use
rupa
atoms

"

"

this after-death

nature," which

of animal

vesture

sphere for a length of time

proportionedto the tenacityof the physicaldesires
which created it.* Being devoid of ethical sense,
consciousness,
possessing only the lower animal
is the greatest blessing.
its rapid disintegration
material Principlein the
Thus
Kama
is the most
in the

exists

astral

hence
the sheath whose
septenary
group,
composite links of desires for material pleasures

human

experiencesbind us fastest to the physical

plane and retard the Soul's progress.
The
second
Principle is the Sthula-sharira
(gross body), corresponding to Prithivi (earth)1,
through its state of matter, solid; but in color and
so
permeated by Tejas, with orange
tone, because
lower
and
Re.
It influences the nose,
posterior
and

lobes

of cerebrum, the liver,and

from

knees

downward.

recognized

now

that

It is
; for
as

possible that Mrs.

in

the

the

likeness
function
and

(Pp. 98-9.)

later

astral
of

able

this

Besant

owner

to

maintain

and

reason

does

not

Wisdom,

Ancient

work,
body [Kamic

its

always been
physical force;

with

synonymous

hold
she

'

body

itself apart

as

opinion
distinctlysays
"

fit and

from

also

this

sheath] develops,
*

limbs

has

Orange

it is, perhaps, for

and
*

as

the lower

it

assumes

ready to
the physical."

The

294

Law

of

the

Breath

Rhythmic

being the color of the gross body, that Occultists

This,
assign this color to vital-force,or Prdna.
however, is not the teaching of the Shivdgama.
Rama

describes

the

Tattva

at

corroborated

the

white

and

agents

tinged by the flow of the

the time prevailing. This
teaching is
by known
physiologicaldistinctions

the

reddish

"

work,

and

and

motor

nerves;

the

former

negative
being bluishthe
latter
outgoing, positive

receptive and

Sanskrit

"

the sensory

between

the

dish-whi
redof Prdna
as
positivecurrent
the negative, as
and
"pure white;

being modified

both

"

follows

Prasad, who

"

"

gray.

The

Tantrists

fer
always re-

"

the

the cooler state

Rayi as
is only a shade
of Prdna,
the originalstate."
Rayi receives the impressions
the motion-impartingphase of life-matter,"
from
that is,the positive
phase of Prdna.
Yellow is the color of the purest state of Prlthwi,
in the earth, its ensouled
the spiritual
element
force,and predominating in the solar-terrestrial currents
flowing round it; therefore, it is uncommon
in the crust
of the earth, which is composed of the

negative,or
of life-matter,
which
to

"

"

of

its manifold

permutations,but shines
forth in its perfectedthings
the most
precious
metal, the citron fruits,
ripened grains,and flowers.
The
fragrance of flowers is a spiritualessence
and conveying direct nustimulatingto the nerves
triment
the soul.
Yellow
is a very precious
to
grossest

"

The

Normal

color, deemed

or

be

hue, which

orange

Man's

the culmination

proved that
mankind
are
yellow.
affected by oranges

it could
to

of

Colors

the

foods

and

herbs

by

also

laxative.

The

more

becomes

and

the

body
of

aims

electric
currents

The

valuable

most

liver is

to

ably
favor-

most

of

cerebral

stimulants; vitalizing,
therefore,
and

light. I think

of

The

are

Principles 295

and

nerve

the whole

harmonious

tem,
sys-

the human

higher the

and

purer

yellow

indwelling Soul, the stronger, more

and
magnetic is the flow of the Prithivic
through the Nddis.
Sukshma-sharira, or Etheric-double, third
its

the
for
rule of Venus;
it
Principle, is under
corresponds with Apas (water), and in color and
with yellow and Mi.
tone
But, being composed
of four grades of subtle ethers, the red and the
blue Principlesare
its negative
present to form
The
violet.
absorbent, solvent, and
reflecting
powers

(as in a mirror!)
of the sheath, whose
it inadvisable

make

fast

and

hard

the

Holding

from

colors

above

that

Apas

know

it

of this

as

and

white

of

source,

every

is this

substance
to

colors
and

that?

and

In

like

to

their

in

below, who
or

has

attempt

color-rules

septenary

Tattva, and

fore
there-

ities,
qual-

establish

connection.

latent,receiving
reflecting
everything

positively
its primary state we

colorless.

can

say

But

we

can

ture
ven-

assign it an orderly place in the scale of

progressionas the normal state after permutations
to

The

296

Law

the

of

Breath

Rhythmic

it for
fitting1

moon
physical activities. The
designated as the ruling planet of

sometimes

sheath; but

moon?

by the
be

that

proved

in certain
over

There

are

doubt

no

the

in

become

them

into

gross

the

connection

of these
the

that

the
the

the

and

Venus.

the gross

them

and

currents

the

coarser

its

Prana
The

"

motor

of

shock

oblongata."
ruptures

its double
vital

thoughtful

tle
sub-

particlesthat
elemental
lives,"

shariras,through

oblongata;

force

reader

and

the

is

transmutes

The

and

nerves

tions
rela-

strong

the

and

positive
nerves,

negative

sensation, is in the
"

medulla

sumes
as-

mysterious

When
Brown-Sequard says,
emotion
death, it is by the
causes

body with
with

her

plexus.
sudden

on

and

cells.

medulla

times
some-

silver

physical plane.

body

molecules

union, through the

solar

that

through

the vital

animating
is within

color

hue

subtle
and

the

upon

the

eventually

the vital links between

spleen absorbs
changes

"

very

bodies, for

brought forth
and

the

enced
influ-

marvellously

"

this

always baffled the scientist.

moon

spleens are
etheric

and

has

is the

moon

conditions

water

between

The

the

to

it will

Violet

are.

silveryviolet,

translucent

power

I believe

they

attributed

negative conditions

all

not

are

is

The

lent
vio-

action

explanation

union

of

thereby

severs

the

is

physical

connection

(see Chapter XXII).

will recall in this connection

The
the

The

298

altogether
inhales

in

healthful

Law

finer

than

this

psychic

activity
to

no

the

of

other

of

and

oxygen

the

function

Breath

Rhythmic

The

breath.
skin

of

thus
life.

that

nitrogen

yields

purity
in

it
and

tance
impor-

CHAPTER

NORMAL

THE

XXVII

COLORS

MAN'S

OF

PRINCIPLES

CONCLUSION

Prdna

is the

between

all

SINCE
force

vehicle, the
to

of

all, though

the

shadow,

and

No

Etheric

the

the

for

of

body,

of

immense

through

which

are

and
of

this

every

effaced

from

can

Principle
does

such

totype
pro-

it foreshadow

the

not

cal
physilimbs

that

leg

or

serves
prearm.

able
unchange-

an

need

anything
of

evestrum

or

the

"

as

in

wound

sheath

sus.
Paracel-

body.

for

this

Principle

it is the

higher Principles
299

perfect

sever

activity of

normal

form

it preserves

amputated

an

importance,
the

as

of

It is the

life has

in the

it is both

also

it is this

special
related

only does

not

knife

its

subtly

which

but

light which

healthful,

The
is

they

its sustenance."

Every

is

sight

mark

surgeon's

defined

body

for

the

copy

sensations

lamblichas

of

disorders,

after

body.
of

psychic

to

counterpart;

even

Principles,
body,

physical body

its etherealized

vitalizing

closely permeating,

most

coming

blemish

the

Etheric

visible

vapor,

and

unifying

of

the

medium

human

The

300

Law

constitution

in

the

Rhythmic

the

penetrate

tryingto

ever

of

lower

elevate them.

Buddhi, is man's
connections

between

and

ones,

This

are

effort,arising

conscience.

All anaesthetics,narcotics,and
the

Breath

and

these

the

turb
tonics dis-

nerve

flow

of

the

Prdnic

shariras,affectingfirst
the brain connections which become
partiallyparalyzed.
The
of the visible
resultinglow vitality
body is due to this separationfrom its prototype;
the double, half-withdrawingfrom
the left side,
currents

where

psychic

vision

two

it

sees

as

violet-gray

shadow.
Lower

is the fourth

Principleand Fdyu
the rule of Jupiter; and
it corresheath, under
sponds
colors and tones
with two
according to the
influence to which
it yields. It is so prone
to be
ruled by desires that it is often called Kama-Manas,
and
in this positivestate it takes the complementary
Manas

color

of

is the

condition

Fa.
with the tone
Kama, green,
When
tions
aspiring,and therefore receptiveto vibrafrom Higher Manas, it reflects blue with the
Sol.
This
tone
Principle is the thinking power
of the physical man
tioning
(the objectivemind), funcin the brain and nervous
Through
system.
ambition, a man
opportunity or
acquire
may
marked
intellectual ability
without possessingeven
of the powers
of Higher Manas.
a
dawning sense
This

strong

of materialists,who

without
personalities

may

be

gaining individuality,

The

of

Colors

Normal

Man's

Principles 301

being complacently satisfied with the tremendous

development of the lower self.
This sheath influences the corpora-quadrigemina,
of its pronounced duality,the right
another mark
Blavatand
"throat
'"ear,
navel," says Mme.
or

Antakarana

Manas
the

pituitarybody

green

low.
be-

which

"

corresponds with
munication
imaginary line of com-

is the

"

and

above

sky; that is,blue vibrations

Higher and Lower

Manas,
that is,it is
between
personalityand individuality;
line of the
the base of the triangleor the upper
according
forming the lower quarternary
square
between

as

Lower

how

the

battlefield of

sheath, where

Manaslc

Thought

The

it.

view

we

"

for

empire

elevation

of this

fact is

that

truer

or

"

everywhere
Higher Manas,

sheath, ruled
and
are

head

of
man

more

the fifth

You

with
know

develops
the victoryfor good.
vital significance
than

is what

by Saturn;

Self.

thought

Will, and unitingwith it wins

No

desires wrestle

the

over

life is in this

he

power

thinks."

is the Akdsha
Principle,

and

digo
corresponds with inthe tone
La.
Its physicalseats of influence
the pituitarybody, pineal gland, and the

whole.

Activityin

the

pineal gland
leads to
the union
of Euddhi-Manas.
Psychic
vision is stimulated
in the pituitarybody, which
is the organ
of the psychic plane. By the exercise
of free will,and all development of Will is a
as

Law

The

3O2'

of

the

Rhythmic

development of Higher Manas,

influence

the

in

Higher

in materialism,
to

betray the

Kama,

Manas

has

or

spiritual

Manas

is

is absorbed

little opportunity

fact that it is the vehicle of immortal

and

Truth

of

the sway

completelyunder

it has

Lower

When

heart.

Breath

It is this

Wisdom.

Higher

Ego whose

development Yoga practicesencourage.

flashes of intuition, all inspirational
conceptions
father inventions, manifestations
of
which

All

genius,

pure

"

"

which

as

Mind,"

has

power,

and

these

part

of
to

access

from

come

knows

the

Essence

Higher
of

Manas,

Universal

planes of knowledge and

independently of the brain's
all

reasoning.
Buddhi, the Soul, vehicle of Spirit,is the sixth
cury;
Principle. Its Tattva is Anupddaki; planet,MerSi; colors,violet in positivephase and
tone
yellow in negative. Its physicalseats of influence
the pineal gland, right eye, a plexus between
are
the shoulders,and the heart ; and its spiritual
influence
is in the Sushtimnd.
The
spiritualearthforce is closelyrelated to Buddhi, and its connection
with

the

subtle

body

of the latter which

the

in activities

as

physicalplane

of

You

know

Spirit,and
Its subtle

the

are
are

is

recognized by
lower

all

octave

the colors
and

things reflected

versed
re-

upon

illusion.

seventh

Principleas Atma, or
also as the Auric Envelope, or Egg.
Tattva, Adi, forming the Auric En-

Normal

The

Colors

of

Man's

Principles303

velope, not merely envelopes but penetrates the

is a
whole
SpiritualSun
body, and its source
is a physicalreflection,
of which our
sun
or
more
"

probably
of

blue

such

conceive.

can

It manifests

as

white,

or

transcendent

only those who

as

colors

vehicle.

the

"

all colors
all the other

as

tion
delicacyand illuminahave seen
the play of inner
this PrinciplesynOf course
thesizes
it does

all tones,

and

fore
there-

sheaths.

of this classification will be best

rationality
understood, if the student draw a square beneath
The

triangleand place the sheaths on the lines in the

the base
of the
At
following order:
square,
also) ; left
Kama, Tejas (write color and tone
side, Sthula-sharira,
Prithivi;right side Sukshma-

sharira,Apas;
Lower
Manas,

upper

line

(and

base

of

triangle),

Fayu, with green below line and

blue above; left side of triangle,
Higher Manas,
'Akdsha; opposite side,Buddhi, Anupddaki; apex,

Atma,Adi.
Notice

that this succession preserves

particularly
ence
influperfectlythe interrelations and paramount
of sheath
or

rays

violence

one

to

upon

from
our

sheath

the

reflections,
shadows,

another; and

therefore

previous conceptions of

activities,
being reconciled
With

as

to

does

no

Tattvlc

them.

yellow sheath above moulding its permanent

it with
form, and the red below thrilling
its incitements to activity
and emotion, it is most

The

304

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

clearly demonstrable

that

with

The

these

orange.

Principlesfrom

seven

closelywith fluid
'Psychic Force, or
Bear
these

in mind

sheaths

or

vapor,

the

is the

body

gross

"

of

states

Spirit,or

and

character

which, proceeding from

of

"

matter

upward correspond
solid,liquid,gas, ether,

fundamental

sponds
corre-

one

magnetism;
that

Breath

the

tricity.
elec-

difference

of

the

lowest

vibrations
the

to

in

highest

increasinglysubtle and ethereal in the nature

of their atomic
act
particles. The highest cannot
the lowest.
of gradThe
medium
directlyupon
ually
increasingdensity is indispensable;and only
as
we
purify and refine the lower physical sheaths
do we
fit them, through making them
responsive,
for manifestation
of the real individuality the
alive soul.
Higher Ego and the spiritually
The
objectiveform is the only thing that is perishable;
the ideal form
lives forever.
May
we
the right and hopeful lesson from
draw
this
not
are

"

fact?

We

have

it in

for betterment

and, by

so

betterment
are

law

much
in

the models
of

evolved

as

our

we

our

to

improve

succeed,

of future

purer

our

ideal

stantly
con-

forms

ideal

states

the latent and

and

forms.

by which
to

This

the

higher

that

externalize

objectivephysical forms,

evolution, the law

to

to

work

to

power

which
is the

atom

power,

potentialenergies,the

is

veloping
dewis-

The

306

often

are

the

of the sheaths
different.Harmony

are

every

The

Soul

or

the

other

Soul

wrong

independent.
out
incomplete with-

are

is

in the scale.

note

but

atoms

rouse

necessary

None

doing.

Breath

Rhythmic

experiencesto
weakness,
inertia,selfishness,

from

All

of

Law

atom

is

mingled with
To

combined.

never

other

lower

understand

this

fixingupon your mind a clear pictureof

clearly,
the law, let me
explaina fact the chemist knows
well:
Oxygen in pure air is mixed, not combined
with nitrogen. When
these two
bined,
comare
gases
sult
according to the proportions used, the reis one
of five deadly poisons. Now,
this is
that is, within
the
exactly the internal process;
human
of the various
the atoms
entity. When
sheaths
are
mingled harmoniously, the result is
discord
the
physical well-being; when
ruptures
rhythm of their vibrations and their harmonious
(that is, normal) balance, disintegrationsets in;
the

molecules

are

combined,
use
or

or

of

and

up,

disease

the

atoms

results.

everything which

makes

are

riously
va-

It is the
for

good

evil.
The

of

abuse

broken

substance

of all Souls is the

negativephase

indeed, the garment which

literally,
for
clothes it. Faith
and
aspirationare needed
the growth of the Soul, and
must
we
bring the
mind
with the Soul.
By the regular
up to unison
practiceof meditation and concentration, that con-

Spirit;very

Colors

Normal

The

trol of the mind

that

check

says

Rama

inclines it habitually

influences which

all evil tendencies

to

Principles307

gained which

Kosmic

those

to

!s

Man's

of

in the

onistic
antag-

are

lower

sheaths
"

Faith,"
evolutionary progress.
than a menis nothing more
Prasad,
tal
our

"

truths of
lucidityin which the yet unknown
forward.
Nature
begin to throw their shadows
The
mind
begins,as it were, to feel truth in any
and every place;and, drawn
by the taste of bliss

(Ananda), proceedswith
the

of

process

The

zeal to work

greater

out

its evolution."

macrocosmic

psychic

which

center

is the

of man's
sixth Principle Buddhi
prototype
actual force
is the great reservoir of every
"

"

"

the

"

Therefore,

Universe."

by contemplation
Universe, a sympathy

of the sixth

Principleof the
is naturallyestablished between
soul.
Only that sympathy is

universal
The

law

Tattvic

human

soul

work

to

be

begins to

of the world, and

similar

In

in its

the human

necessary

with

for

cleansed

the

effect.

greater

of the

affects the mind

turn

therein

and

it and

dust

in

the

Yogi becomes
scious
conof this influence by the slackening of the
fetters forged by Prakriti [matter], and a daily,
hourly strengtheningof heavenward
aspirations.
"

The
of

Ishvara
power

way;

human
power

soul then

for

its

own

begins to become a center

little universe, just as

[the macrocosmic
in His

Soul] is the

Universe.
.

When

center

of

perfec-

is

tion

of

all

attained,
of

Tattvas

of

Law

The

308

the

soul"
Thus

becomes

it

is

and

world,
Finer

(Nature's
that

when

even

more

and

mental

microcosm,

surrounding

the

the

Breath

Rhythmic

the

to

physiological
a

the

become

certain

extent

slaves

of

the

Forces).
we

than

to

cease

our

fear

friend

her,
and

ture
Na-

ally.

XXVIII

CHAPTER

WHEN

talk

we

which

the

of

but

probable,

by
of

sensitive

and

in the

distinction

The

persons.

all

often

the

cheerful

person

varying
This

one

which
some

the

from
forms
inches

the
to

which
is their

Auric

several
309

of

fined
re-

of

different

calming;

irritating;
and

age
cour-

chilling than

more

received

receiving

another

majority

persons

not

impressions

persons

seen

extraordinary

happiness
are

something

marked

fellows

from

the

as

others

been

always

when

radiates

and

blanket,

is

one

scribing
de-

conscious

are

al

possible

as

surrounding

exciting

all; while

upon

of

presence

another,

wet

perceptions

"

upon

not

are

large

under

atmosphere

of

the

to

exceptional circumstances,

and

we

has

which

Although

in

and

conjectured

is

it is invisible, except

people

Envelope,

within

play,

aura

something

eyes.

many

the

Auric

physical body

mist,"

which

something
or

the

ovoid

colors

CONSTITUTION

the

about

encloses

luminous
which

ITS

ENVELOPE.

AURIC

THE

are

as

them.

differentiates

personal

Envelope
feet around

our

sphere
atmo-

extending
every

hu-

The

310

of

Law

vibrations

ethers whose

about

the refined colors of the subtle

with

is luminous

us

Rhythmic Breath

the silent invisible world

being. That

man

the

streaming through and

are

is a
us
ceaselessly,
surrounding us, playing upon
fact the proofs of which accumulate
daily. When
is developed,we
shall all see these,
sixth sense
our
the
here
and
there
and
color-sensitives,
chically
psy"

developed
who

and

now

these colors

see

the

of

coureurs

evolution

Law

evolution

which

to

be,

must

will

through

see

this condition

to

so

say,

It is

Is

race

when

of

familiar fact

to

all
many

everything,
and N-rays

X-

The

dense

non-existent, because

withinness

the

our

"

making clairvoyancenormal.
foreshadow

are

"

spiritual
growing more
lead to this,it is the immutable

humanity

"

phenomenal
merely avant

are

In

marching onwards.
and

who

persons

will

matter

will perceive

man

things.
that the colors

now

yond
aura
betray bevibrating in this invisible human
of
all question to psychic vision the nature
the

life lived; for the

from

emanations

the

aura

is formed

by subtle

active in the

Principlesmost

face.
body, the vibrations of which radiate from its surWhen
clairvoyanceis universal, every man

in character before

will stand

unveiled

for

thought, passion,and

every

in his

seeing eye
is.

There

even

emotion

in unmistakable

aura
now

will then

knows

be

no

the

his fellows;

tered
regis-

colors, and

the

for what

he

man

need

is

for

courts

and

The

Auric

judge and
stand

Envelope:

confessed

will

Guilt

jury.

Its Constitution

those

before

311

proclaim itself and

it has wronged.

Truth
shall
this era when
anticipating
stand unveiled
(and incidentallypreparing the
stead
minds of men
to receive that Truth
graciouslyinof doubting the testimony of their own
eyes)
through the invention of instruments of wondrous
delicacythat ingeniouslyenact the role of Grand
but without puttingany screws
on
defy
Inquisitor,
of his thoughts,whether
to conceal the nature
man
choly
he be guilty or
calm, melaninnocent, angry
or

Science is

or

gay,

studious

idle.

or

And

all this,note

ing
through registeringthe vibrat-

well, is achieved

unspoken thought as well as of

the speech of the subject.
Moreover, that these thoughts take body and
form as they arc sent forth,is proved by Dr. Baracurrents

duc's
upon

these

"

clever

of the

use

of

the

camera.

He

has

seized

of
form
photographic plate the exact
man
invisible emanations
radiating from the hucalls his photographs,
being. Dr. Baraduc
the

Portraits of the Soul

"

but it were

better

to

ognize
rec-

indisputable,
picturesof
permanent
all the activities of the human
subject,whether
they be on the lowest physicalplane or aspirations
It is a most
of the soul.
important service that
these photographsfullyestablish by material proof
the fact that every thought has its distinctive form.
That the rays from the human
being are further
them

as

Law

The

,312

of

the

Rhythmic BreatK

of radio-activity
mysteriouspower
fessor
was
proved nearlyfive years ago when Prographs
photoGoodspeed, of Philadelphia,made
in an
by rays from
absolutelydark room

his

hands.

own

decade

has

swept

of

the

firm

most

of

force

The

emanates.

and

nearer

to

"

the

covery
dis-

within

scientist's feet

fixed facts," o"

visibl
penetratingthis indiscovery but
every
statements
concerning
is

force; and

varying planes of

these

the

ground, the

the Occultist's

corroborates

factor which

under

from

science.
nineteenth-century
science
So, little by little,

world

that the

will remember

You

is the
radio-activity

of
a

the

with

endowed

consciousness

whence

scientist is

coming

Law

Tattvic

which

every
nearer

underlies

difficultfor him to
But it is most
phenomena.
recognize that the external forces which act upon
the
of light and
of sound
as
waves
man
all

"

"

"

stimulate

which

in

acted

turn

perceptions

sense

"

upon,

that

"

the

are

selves
them-

thoughts,

emotions, and

tory
vibraare
so
passionsof man
many
of physicalor mental
force going
waves
For
to afect something somewhere!
out from him
in definite
astral matter
thought arranges
every
forms, the soul of the form being the thought.
"

"

It is inevitable that
we

see

which
our

by the media
we

must

opinions,must

ever

ever

we

all

are

limited in what

auras) through
Our
look out.
judgment,
be tingedby these media,
(our

own

The

314
This

Law

is referred

Leadbeater

the

of

to

(Man

"

the

as

Breath

Rhythmic

Visible

"

Astral

Body
by Mr.
Invisible),and as
it is an astral body.

and

it is

composed of astral matter

But
the intangibleself that travels far from
the
illusion
body during life is the Mdydvi-rupa, or
"

form."
"

According to Mme.
Blavatsky, The Mdydvl
Rupa is composed of the astral body as Upddhi
of the heart, and
[base], the guiding intelligence
the attributes and
velope
qualitiesfrom the Auric En(SecretDoctrine, Vol. Ill, p. 560). It
is created by the intense thought of the person,
occasions has been
and
done
on
unconsciously.
to projectthis form
Only Adepts have the power
at will, and
they can endow it with strength and
of tangibility.
impart to it every appearance
astral body has been
Unfortunately,the term
used very loosely. But instead of any
ment
disagreeor
to
which, the Etheric
controversy as
"

double

it

or

the Kdmic
better

were

far

be thus

understand

to

differentastral bodies,

that

"

Mrs.

should

sheath

that

the

term

named,

there
is

not

are

cific.
spe-

"

Any body formed of

is an
astral matter
astral body, but its properties
will vary
with the principles
with which
it is informed
The
lar,
astral body is said to be molecuhowever
The
of

matter

Besant

etherealized

astral world
to

says

the

it may

is the next

physicalworld

be.
one

which

in refinement
normal

sight

The

Auric
The

cognizes.
of

sheaths

Its Constitution

Envelope:

our

separation, like the different

of condition not of
bodies, is one

place.
The
and

law

astral

There

matter

are,

so

to

and

ethers

as

on

but

all

finer.

are

There

the subdivisions of

form

ever

every

on

limit to
no
practically
ment
refineby ever-increasing

and

is

good

is

matter

of its atoms;
and

holds

plane,
is of varying grades of density.
speak, astral solids,liquids,
gases,
know
the physicalplane we
best,

septenary

life is

and

more

ized,
highly vitalplasticas

more
more

decreasing density presents less resistance

thought-forces which continuallychange

to

the

and

mould
re-

it.
Ethereal

matter

given

because

was

of its
the

to

wanting

astral

condition

that
as

The

the

astral world

plane

there

The

astral

must

we

same

sponding
corre-

the name,
it.

use

is visible;but

exist the

of

matter

world,

deserves

better distinction

to

To
izens
den-

limits of

here, self-created through the mental

selectingthe
the wall of separation.
in

activities which
erect

of

name

liancy
starlike bril-

or

states.

physical,scarce

our

sight the
of

refined

most

the latter

astral,and

of the luminous

subdivision

lowest

but

is

fineness

or

coarseness

of

materials

the Kdmlc

used

astral

the emotions
and
thoughts
body depends upon
that play through it during this physicallife. In
low states of development,desire,stimulated from

The

316

Law

without,
both

weak-willed, and

which

Kdma-rupas
"

the

most

As
ethical

keeps

prompted
attracted, and

the

purer

vibrations

oT

purity when
responding

and
all

As

we

the

build

strong

plasma for

mental

during
en-

development,

to

the

distinct and

state

incomprehension and
vibrations

of

refine their constituent

The

matter

and

instead
the

proceed

of

are

in refinement

stimuli of

evolution

life

in size,

stable.

desires

governs

outward

can

increases

sheath

more

mind

refine the

we

call of every

grossest astral matter,

Principlesgain

the

then

of

are

persons

astral

Kdmic

is the difference in the

all bars

the

"

gained and the activities of the

from
within; thus finer materials

are

only

of the

with

pace

becoming

and

things,

body.
increases in intelligence,
if the

person

self-control is

and

furnish

permanent

the

Such

impulse. They

sheaths

Breath

external

the beck

at

are

and

suggestion
Kdmic

Rhythmic

living entirelyin
body and mind.

"

rules

the

of

senses,

apace.

which

of

It
raises

misunderstanding.
our

different

matter,

and

ciples
Prinopen

plane after plane of consciousness.

Remember,
always, that the separationbetween
of
these worlds, or planes of consciousness, is one
of place. Encirclingspheres are
not
constitution,
concentric,
constantly alluded to, but they are
spheres." There is reallyno sepainterpenetrating
ration
fact constantly
a
except of condition,
proved in concentration,when consciousness passes
to

ourselves

"

"

Auric

The

successively
as

the

from

remotely

approaches,

Samadhi

of

the

Constitution

sheaths,

these

through

state

Its

Envelope:

withdrawing,
and

more

purely

physical

Lower

Manasic,

highest

the

to

more

spiritual.
The

Psychic,

exactly
the

proportion

in

of

growth

the

or

the

becomes

aura

sheath.

The

sheaths

is both

within

Atma

Thus

is

aura

radiance

by

the

purity

the

separate

of

the

force

the

and

colors.

the

the

Atma

behind

force
ited
lim-

individual,
its

medium,

from

emanates

spiritually alive

light

auras,

while

sity
den-

within

and

of

revelation

absolute
it

of

it manifests.

which
an

medium,

all, though
of

by

When

within.

nourished

of

the

one,

Kamic

is the

Enveloping

is constrained

mind,

the

intermingle;

without,

the

emanations

self-development

the

divinity
center

and

rarity, through

or

size

and

the

by
even

flow

vibration.

every

the

With

irradiating

Akdsha

which

in

of

beyond

all-pervading

several

in

beautiful,

very

grows

develops.

capacities

extending

atmosphere,

or

mind

higher

and

penetrating

the

as

sheath

by

by the

radiant

soul, it
the

the

claims
pro-

greater

transcendent

CHAPTER

XXIX

ENVELOPE:

HOW

AURIC

THE

ALTHOUGH
certain

varies

the

and

colors

in

and

reflects

what

absolutely

"

Occultists
color

is

is the
form
so

will

the

colors

the

thought.

The

such

Of

all
as

No

and

upon

the

cases,
"

to

effect

them.

aura

deed,
Inwhose

man,

progress,

the

clearness

of

thinking;

if

thoughtis

one

vivid,

the

purity

and

beauty

of

the

purity

and

virtue

of

forms

as

make

whence

forces

they

blend

colors

than

conditions

no

grays

Worry,

picture

must

true

its

cause.

is

other
all

ate.
eman-

indistinctly.

"

dream

which

the

evolutionary

is greater

depression,

nature

within.

astral

thoughts

the

as

psychic

absorbs

Indefinite
vague

dreamer

clearly.

be

depends

and
In

the

upon

and

emotions,

Thus

transpiring

his

The

other

the

cloudy

by

man."

depends

and

The

say,

determined

real

thoughts
effect.

is

the

to

its

nent
perma-

expands

aura

according

man's

having

less

or

more

human

hues

of

intensity

thought

every

and

the

colors,

determines

character

personal

prevalent

AFFECTED

colors

anxiety,

and

so

tious
infectill indigo
irrita-

The

Auric

How

Envelope:

Affected

319

degrade the colors; vicious passions and

All degradation of colors
vices pollute them.
by graying and browning changes and lowers their
also

tion

and
signification
In

change is the seal of intense

terial,
usually of absorption in things ma-

and

in sordid

and

selfish interests.

that Nature

Remember

planes. God placed

of vibratory Force,

her

have
within

forces

fine

making

works
in her
and

It is

hands

through

character

the reflection of all the

us.

same

all

on

the

ment
imple-

the

varied

through their

visible

proclaims their

the

she chisels all forms,

of these vibrations

character

which

structure.

color this

every

egoism,

their atomic

coarsens

effect.

and

color
We

"

"

Forty-nine Fires
comforting thought that the
a
color, every hue, every tone

of every
possibility
Verily a
thereforeof all perfection Is within.
is man.
bewilderinglycomplex creature
It is this variety of color which makes
possible
enced
such a range of vocal power
especiallyinflufor every
vibration
by Apas, the water
"

"

"

"

modulation
modification
and

of

tone

of .form
hence

has

Different

is the

effect of

distinctive

through Tattvic permutations;

its specialshade, tint,or hue
tints

produced by mingling
color with white; shades, by darkening or
a
deepening with indigo or black; and hues, by the
blending of color with color,which givesus greenRama
blues, yellow-greens,and reddish-blues.
of

color.

are

fThe

j$2O

"

IPrasad

the

bad

Rhythmic

diseases

tendencies

to

may

Breath
be

imprinted on

the power
of sound;"
the vital force its own

by
in

of

Various

says,

and

good

Law

because

cured, and
the

Prana

sound

imparts
colors, modified only

ceptibility
degree by the individual Prana upon which susing
depends. Do you realize when listen-

that every tone

has its distinguishing
throws the ether and the air into vibrations

music

to

color and
of

good or
Thus,

and

exquisiteform,

thereby affects for

ill the hearer?

heat and excitement

Tejas-coloTedsong rouses
(as witness the effect of all patriotic
The
songs), and may
provoke intense emotion.
W kasha-colored
deepens melancholy and may
song
emotion
fear and forgetfulness
as
cause
; and
every
a

of the human
color

tends

heart
to

has

important science
chromopathy is based
musical therapeutics,
or
was

called when

corresponding emotion.
of color therapeutics,or
this fact, as also all
upon

its

rouse

The

cult

of that

its color, the sound

"

medical

firstrevived

music
a

"

hundred

as

the

years

ago.

preciat
plays in our lives is so deso
profoundly misunderstood, that too
be given to these particulars;
great emphasis cannot
be pardoned, for some
and
repetitionmust
be reached
minds
only by such reiteration.
can
Here
is a good maxim
to be given a prominent
placein the home :
The

part that sound

The

322

Law

ourselves.

upon
we

look

may

thousand

other

love

and

burn

give pleasure and

hears

them

colors

full of

are

and

the

ten

of

retribution

divine

morality,words

satisfaction
of

have

may

Terrible
words

our

which

the

we

turns

substance,

our

up

lank,

adoration, kindness

"

this redness

red, and

diseases.

If

Breath

Rhythmic

It may
lean and

words!

angry

the

is colored

Prana

our

of

to

whosoever

Prithivi

and

the

"A

Apas

and

adored, kind

and

satisfying and
Forces)
I quote
most

in

satisfied

life
will

pleased,
(Nature's Finer

brought

interestingresult from

the

the hour

incubator, the

my

tention
at-

experiments

ducted
hennery which is conpsychological principles.
(over 400) are placed in
for them,
attendant
cares

great

eggs
same

to

cooling them; and as he handles the

the germ
of
he talks to them, tellingthem
be good little chicks, and
is there, they must
ever
of their shells in so many
out
days,whatcome
Like
it be.
clock-work, on the twenty-first

turning
eggs,

"

the above, there is

strictlyupon
the

beloved, adoring

moral, pleasingand

ever

chick-breedingin

From

and

As

loving

become

we

"

and

day,

every

here

is the

forth from
peeps
point that bears upon

its shell; and

chick

our

study:

If

changed and a strange voice greet

these just-hatchedbabies, they are
panic-stricken
the attendant

be

and

flee about

wildly for refuge; but

has

talked

them

to

through

the

the voice

shell

that

for twenty-

The

Auric

days, has

one

to

power

Affected

How

Envelope:

and

them

reassure

323
restore

confidence.

Hearing it, every baby-chick turns

the voice,begins to
cheep happily,and
"

toward

food.

pick up

to

The

hens

violin

"

keep

up

in this model

music

their

and
spirits;

that it is

known

that hens

noises, the
and

other

in this respect

hennery are played to

and
gloomy days to
the record of egg-laying

effective stimulant.

an

ing
greatlyfrightenedby disturbworks,
barking of dogs, thunder, fireof care
explosives. Is not want

are

fruitful

that

told
hold

nerves,

the

of the

source

the

in mind

color of

and

by

many

ures
fail-

the fact that color

visible and

receive

the varied
the

affects the

tone

it and

transmit

it

effects

produced

upon

same

color

of

individual

or

music

and

sound

effects of

audible

energies. It is the vibration which

given effect,whether it be our
eyes
which

It is well-

chicken-raising?

When

are

wet

on

"

proves

in

"

are

particular
produces the
or
our

over

human

due

to

our

ears

nerves;

beings

the modifications

idiosyncrasies, the peculiar

colors active within and hence pulsatingthroughout
Nature's
ing
seal,determinperson'saura.
every
the

key, modifies
the

While
in the

auras

gift,it is

at

"

the response

to

external stimulants.

the varied colors

to distinguish
ability
of our
fellows is still an
exceptional
the option of all to test the power
of

The

324

visible color
the

him

certain

color

unfavorably,

or

stimulant

to

of

sedative

or

affect him

act

mentally and

from

surrounding yourself
jective
wearing it is, that the ob-

or

aids

alizing
greatly in visuand by thinking the color till
it internally,
vividly present to your mental consciousness,

yourself with the

connect

you

Breath

being; that is, to

the color

of

presence

it is

and

benefit derived

The

Rhythmic

human

physicallyas

organic functions;
well.
as
spiritually
with

the

affect,favorably

to

complex

whole

upon

of

Law

that

color

and

them

draw

to

Tattvic

furnish

to

you

of

currents

the

for subconscious
activity,which
right substance
consciouslydirect. Thus you
by this means
you
of
the
actively accelerate the beneficent work
needed
Tattvas; and in this way, rightlyapplied,
color becomes
tics.
a
powerful aid in mental therapeu-

The
Tattvic

colors
aura

commonly

most

(really a

in the so-called

seen

because

misnomer,

is

all

the skin outward, luminous

Tattvic) are, from
blue, violet,yellow,red ; or in reversed
pearl-white,
order

from

the

luminous

band.

But

there

are

orange-yellow, bright line,

red; or dark line (indigo?)
blue, orange-yellow, and
lavender-violet,
red, yellow, blue, and
many

and
course

every

variations,

these

as,

changes in order

indicative

change of

and

in colors

are

of characteristic activities.
Tattvic

and

Prdnlc

currents

of

With
the

Auric

The

How

Envelope:

Affected

3255

condition
of the colors varies; the physical
intensity
of vitality
or
fatigue is also plainlymarked, and
band pulsatesin rhythm with
this whole chromatic
creasin
and dethe breathing;broadening with expiration,
with inspiration. I think myself,though
I have neither seen
heard the fact conjectured,
nor
the
that this one
Tattvic
phenomenon proves
the dense
between
to be the psychicbreath
aura
and
subtle bodies
(the Sthula-znd. Sukshma-shar"

"

iras).
splitat the pulse and run
the fingers separately in the regular order,
up
little finger,of A kasha, Fayu,
thumb
from
to
The

Tattvic

Tejas, Apas

currents

and

whole

the

dominates

Tattva

The

PrithivL

air

hand

as

(Fayu)]

the

index-

fingerdoes its mates, and gives to it its remarkable

tactile delicacy,its suppleness and dexterity. By
examination

of the

and the finger

pulse-vibrations
the Hindu
physican discovers which Tattva
auras,
is disordered
and diagnoses the consequent
disease
accordingly. His index-fingeris sensitive to any
in the body; his middle-fing
preponderance of "wind"
of bile, and his
(Tcjas), to an excess
of the phlegm.
to the condition
ring-finger,

sounds

Musical
not

of

so

much

affect the
the

is

"

mainly Akashic.

aura,

existingcolors

conjunction, the
the luminous

Tattvic

neutral

band

This

point

lying next
effect is

as

"

fying
intensi-

their lines
and

cially,
espe-

the skin,which
not

emotional,

Law

The

326
but

vibrations.

of sound

connection

Rhythmic

Breath

inevitable mechanical, rhythmic

the

indicates

the

of

I believe all crashing,

similar
tumultuous, warring noise causes
a
but greater disturbance, and that the irritating
fect
efthe

upon

begins right here,

nerves

tangling the vibrations

between

the

from

shock

looseningthe

even

gross

influences

Emotional

and

the

and

subtle

music

are

nection
con-

bodies.

much

more

rhythmic disturbances
powerful than these mere
in the color-changesinduced throughout the aura.
The
lower
Tattvic,Etheric double, and
auras,
Ramie, extend farther out in the order named, and
follow in shape all the outlines of the dense body.
The
three highest auras
the ovoid
outlines
have
of Lower
of the Auric
Envelope; and the aura
intermediate
Manas
in form as in Nature
"

"

"

while

"

ovoid

follows

body, especiallythe
shoulders.

The

the

sinuosities

movements

Etheric

double

of
has

of the

visible

the head
its

own

and
Tatt-

reflectingfaintlythe colors and geometrical

the surface of
figuresof that playing upon
the dense body.
Any physical disturbance which
be seen
is immanent
in this form-body, which
can
of the future.
is literally
shadow
Thus, a lady,
a
having a fair complexion, sat for her photograph
vic

and

aura

was

amazed

to

covered

with

see

that her

face in the tive

negaThe
next
day she

specks.
fell 511 with small-pox! The
camera
the Etheric-body.
was

had

caught

Auric

The

Envelope:

It is in the Kamic
that

color

and

the

thought vehicles wherein

dominating and swaying the man
and

energy.

of

the

or

generated in

ill

Dr.

are

the

the

outward

sire
de-

influences
seal

their

set

mistakably
un-

indication

by desire,
mightiestengine for good or
within, drawn

either used

force

that

brain!

man's

"

is the

color

The

of

auras

proclaims

within; for these

man

327

Manasic

two

vividly and

plays most
the

Affected

How

Marques

'Through

says:

the

nasic
Ma-

two

clearly see the

fleeting impressions produced by the general
thought-currents [universalprevalent opinions];
ity
impressionswhich vary according to the receptivof man's
corresponding Principle." It is in
that the psychic reads
Manasic
the Lower
aura
in the life of the subject,for the
the past events
negativesare all imprinted here.
I think it is a mistake
to speak of these auras
as
from

emanations

they
making up

septenary

the

the

are

the

Thus

the

observers

expert

auras

instead

sheaths
man,

of

lieve
sheaths; for I be-

different

sheaths

aura,

can

and

themselves,all together
the Auric
lope.
Envefilling

of many
the

showing

auras,

we

have

ply
sim-

Principlescomposing
in the

aura

the

exactlyhow

active,
they interblend; which Principle is most
and how
through increasingrefinement of the component
elements, the sheaths extend farther out,

manifestingthe

same

increasingsubtletyof

struo

The

32S
ture

Law

from

within

body from
the

skin.

have

between

man

atom.

we

that

hold

the

this

we

in the

see

bones,

to

physical
Fdyu in

picture in mind,

we

correspondencein form and activities

within his Auric Egg and the minutest
The
its outer
to
earth, from its core
sheath

Kdmic

cloudy

BreatK

Rhythmic

outward

atmosphere, furnishes
The

the

Prithivi,in

If

exact

an

of

of

mass

all the

dense

like

correspondence.
of the undeveloped man
a

"

coarse

stimuli

atoms,

fit

to

is

spond
re-

with

connected

passions
and
appetites." Brickish-browns, hot inflaming
reds, and murky greens are the predominant hues,
to

Mrs.
dingy yellow about the head.
Besant
is no
There
(Ancient Wisdom) :
says
play of lightor quicklychanging flashes of colors
through this astral body; but the various passions
show
themselves
lent
as
heavy surges, or, when vioflashes ; thus sexual passionwill send a wave
as
of muddy
flash of lurid red.
crimson, rage
a
with

of

trace

"

The
.

centers

marked,
definitely
from

and

of
are

of sense
the organs
active when
worked

without, but in quiescencethe life-streams

are
on
are

from
sluggish." At this stage, growth must come
either cal
outward
stimuli,and often suffering,
physifrom
life of
or
mental, is needed to rouse
a

stupidinertia.
All good and

unselfish emotions

ethical and

progress

mental

by refiningits

are

steps

in

improve this sheath

constituent particles.Its outlines
that

CHAPTER

AURIC

THE

OF

ENVELOPE

red

aura,

of

the

being

these

When
"

the

lowest

spirit was

the

the

widely

most

their

to

forces

and

red

the

are

controlled
un-

sters
mon-

green

us."

within

involved

have

green

become

they

Red

radiating throughout

degradation.

or

COLORS

significations according

varying
purity

and

ITS

colors

the

all

XXX

seven

material

races

skin

planet (we

our

on

the

in

visible

of

vesture

of

the

the

are

the
first

fifth)
.

evolution

Though
the

its

maintains

is the

normal

of

and

which

heat

of

life; and

it flushes

when

health

flesh

pure

the

from

it

cheeks

lips.
the

Under
of

present

racial

is believed
the

furnish

tint

ruddy

temperature

of

sign

happy

color

the

vibrations

the

the

paled

exterior, it remains

blood;

and

has

complexion

copper-hued
Occultists

criterion

races

do
of

not

the

development
to

of

be

of

conditions

to

factor

consider

mental

the

or

in

tropic

color

of

spiritual state

330

erage
av-

light
sun-

affecting
olive, and

people; black, brown,

originating

the

"

exposure

"

principal

the

life

zones;

the
of

skin

the

and
any
man

The
within.
of

Auric

he

Though
vicious

very

hot black; the

Envelope:

will be

brown-red,

antithesis of the

extreme

331

white-skinned, the

were

man

Its Colors

aura
or

dazzlingly
"

shines
surrounding an Adept, which
with a sun-like splendor far beyond all imagination
in its gloriousloveliness."
The
body is not only much
Adept's Causal
ors
larger than that of the less developed but its colLeadbeater
are
differentlyarranged. Mr.
in whirling clouds,
These
no
longer move
says,
luminous

one

"

but

concentric

in great

are

shells,yet penetrated

everywhere by radiations of living light always

order
The
pouring forth from him as a center.
of the colors differs according to the type to which!
the Adept belongs, so that there are
several welltheir glory."
varieties amid
marked
Throughout the Auric Envelope of the perfected
mist, can be seen
playing upon its luminous
man,
"

millions

of

tiny living geometrical figures of

conceivable
shape, throbbing in incessant
every
guished
pulsations;and in the center of it can be distinin

glowing ethereal colors the mysterious

five-pointeddouble star, characteristic of AdeptThese geometship (Human Aura, Marques).
rical
figures,circles,crescents, stars, spheres,and
"

triangles,are,
and

are

of

part of every

sheath; but

are

ordinary person,

the

course,

not

so

aura,

Tattvic

vibrations,
playingthrough every

distinct in the

becoming

more

and

aura
more

of

an

visible

The

332
as

of

Law

and
intelligence
All

the

gamut
and

gross

affection

can

be

Rhythmic

traced

exalted

most

fish
Absolutely unsellovelyrose-color,and

in red.

itself in

exceptionallybrilliant
love
indicates spiritual

maternal

exalted

the

to

it is

violet, it

Breath

especially
spirituality
develop.
from
the basest passion of supremely
selfish love

love expresses
when

the

Pure

affection.

tinged with
humanity and

and
of

crimson

love; jealousytinges it with

less elevated

denotes

brown,

mingles clouds of dull grayed green

sink below, while pride degrades it with
which
with
All heat and passion flush the aura
orange.
outbursts of red from the brilliant scarlet of righteous
indignation to the lurid flame-color which
cuts
acutest
triangularflashes through black hateforms.
Dark, dull red is passionate and earthy
selfishness

and

when
anger,

forms

After

malevolent.

not

Mr.
of

Leadbeater
hate

may

be

outbursts
"

says,
seen

Terrible

of intense

thought-

floatinglike coils of

heavy poisonous snakes in a man's aura."

The
actly
varietyof green in the visible world is excharacteristics
typicalof the versatile human
Its prevalence in the
which this color manifests.
indicates
aura
personality, adaptability,
strong
and

too

often selfishness.

be
these traits may
and
hue.
the shade

But

high or low according to

decisio
hues signifythat shiftinginGrayed and browned
is all things to all men;
which
reallya
selfish cowardice
ends, havever
seeking its own

Auric

The

Its Colors

Envelope:

'333

vious
ing evolved no principlesbeyond desiringthe obThis
advantage of the moment.
green
of those who
in the auras
abounds
permit others
Selfishness varies
to do their thinking for them.
and is,alas I very
from
brown-gray to bottle-green,
in the desire sheath.

common

preeminently a material color, and

greenbacks are aptly tinted and named, for the
of the earth
financial currents
are
deep, bright
uality,
Purely material phases of intellectgreen.
grass
in things exabsorbed
the brains that are
ternal,
with book-knowledge of the day, with
cram
statistics and crude facts,send forth vibrations of
is

Green

"

"

bright green.
of personthe sense
Strong self-consciousness,
ality,
and
is vivid, clear green;
according to the
strivingfor growth, the hope and aspirationfelt,
shade

may

from

apple

to

emerald.

Where

soul-

individuality as distinct from

personality
develop, the green changes through
sapphire. Higher
peacock-blueto deep, luminous
which bring distinction in the arts
mental qualities
consciousness

and

"

"

and

nourished

are

in this
All

from

springsof

intuition vibrate

exquisiteazure.
the music
of
which

out

of

and

other

children

of the

Akdsha,

they

spheresvibrates

in which

flow.

arts, Mme.

of either the

are

With

Blavatsky

in the

digo-bl
in-

all colors and

respect
says

Higher Manasic

to

they
or

music
are

the

Kama-

The

334

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

nicality
proportionatelyas Soul or techprinciple
predominates. Thus there will be more
of the technique devotee
red and green in the aura
than blue.
She further says:
Metaphysics are
the domain
of the Higher Manas;
whereas
sics
Phythat of Kama-Manas,
which does the thinking
are
and
in Physical Science
material
on
things.
The
Mathematician
without
ity,
spiritualManasic

"

great he

however
but

may

be, will

not

reach

taphysic
Me-

the

the
Metaphysician will master
highest conceptionsof Mathematics, and will apply
them, without learning the latter."
Pure
deep blue indicates devotion; pale sapphire,
spiritualperception;and the light hues, as
turquoise,cobalt, and robin's egg, exalted ideals
emotions.
Yet
and
be degraded.
blue, too, may
If grayed or
is
muddied, the religiousdevotion
Sudden
bigotry or selfish fear.
frightcasts
all.
veil over
a ghastlylivid-gray
It is almost
superfluousto remind the student of
the lofty character of yellow, or of its beneficial
mere

It spreads the
prevalentin the aura.
calming and
joyous contagion of its own
vitality,
time as effectually
stimulatingat one and the same
of depression exthe gloomy, perniciousgray
hausts
as
effects when

and

fellows, see

giving
you

benefit your
if you would
radiate healthto it firstof all that you

disturbs.

colors

cannot

do

from

So

your

unless you

aura,

which,

encourage

you

the

know,

thoughts

The
that

Auric

Envelope:

them.

create

Not

Its Colors

until the

Causal

335

body

is

and
Lower
Manas
to control
developed sufficiently
Kama, does this beneficent and forceful current
medium
find a favorable
through which to act.
The
prevalence of clear, deep yellow and good
indicate a happy, generous,
in the aura
pure
green
sympathetic, and hopeful character
evolving to
higher states.
Yellow
manifests
the highest and
noblest
tellect
inand aspiration,
freed
effort,true wisdom
from
objective,material striving;and therefore
and loftiest aspect of
represents the highestpower
which our
is capable of grasping
race
spirituality
and
of this
understanding. The positivepower
all other
over
Principleis proved by its dominance
with

colors

which

it is blended.

Pride

vibrates

as

in the

but

degree that the red is shaken

of it,is it raised to pure aspiration. Because
out
of its penetratingpower,
yellow is the color most
easilyperceived by normal
sight; and it has been

orange,

visible

as

veritable halo

engaged
Iwhich
such

freed
cases

in

some

supreme

the soul

the

vigor

round

to

the heads
effort of

its fullest

of

ers
speak-

enthusiasm

expression.

of the astral vibrations

In

rouses

and
in the coarse
sympatheticvibration even
of the physical plane." Exalted
heavy matter
violet cloud to rise
a
spiritualvibrations cause
"

from

the

crown

of the head

yellow of

luminous

in the

midst

tint,and

of

rounding
sur-

the violet

The

33 6

Law

the

of

Rhythmic

Breath

sparklesthrough and through with golden specks.

of the pinealgland that perIt is in the aura
ception
"

is located.

This

in vibrations

answers

aura

impressions,but it can only be sensed,

not
perceived,in the livingman.
During the process
of thought manifesting in consciousness, a
vibration occurs
in the lightof this aura,
constant
and a clairvoyant
looking at the brain of a living
almost count, see with the spiritual
man
may
eye,
the seven
shades of light,passscales,the seven
ing
from
the dullest to the brightest. You
touch
to

any

hand; before

your

in the
shade

own

the
it

sets
'

of color.

up.

There

are

centers

of the

aura

and

wear

are

to

the

It is this

fourth

which

aura

its

causes

the vibrations

by

cavities in the

seven

Akdsha,
state

has

pinealgland, and

quite empty
during life.
are, in Occultism, called the

filled with

is already

it the vibration

of the organ

tear

the scale of the

The

touch

you

divine

each

with

of consciousness

own

which
These

seven

harmonies.
its

brain
.

ies,
harmon-

They are
ing
color,accord-

in which

you

are.

pituitarybody; the fifth is the

third ventricle ; the sixth is the pinealgland, which
is hollow
and empty
during life; and the seventh
is the whole.

is the

When

Manas

is united

to

Atma-

in
is centered
Atma-Buddhi
'Buddhi, or when
ing,
Manas, it acts in the three higher cavities,radiatsending forth a halo of light,and this is visi-

The

338

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

seethingwhirlpool at Niagara, the particles

pulsating with inconceivable velocity,yet yellow,
violet if present, are
always found
rose, blue, and
the

in the upper

shoulders
lurid

part of the
while

red, from

hues, radiates

thighs; and

below.

are

thus

the

most

feet and

greens

lower

and

from

colors

purer

deep

and

its hot,

to

shoulders

to

of

the

debasing qualities
color the higher;

orange

limbs; but the

head

the

crimson

pure

midway,

debased
The

about

aura

pure

are

about

of

green

the
satility
ver-

sympathy is seen above the shoulders.

ing
The
all-penetrating,
all-permeatingforce, bindall together,the aural light,is the manifestation
lope
Enveof the Spirit
within, which forms the
ous
faintlyluminor
as
a
Egg," and appears
and

"

"

"

silver-blue-violet shadow,
hue
more

irradiated

with

the

The
gives the key to the individual.
tinct
dishighly developed the person, the more
ing
is this hue, the unmistakable
of the rulmark

which

Hierarchy, and the evidence of the presence

of the Special Ray connecting every
individual
soul with its Hierarchy.
of the
Even a slightunderstanding of the nature
influences with which
men
people the contiguous
astral realm, influences which
fectin
are
constantly affor good or
ill, according to the
man
of the thoughts and desires which
he pernature
mits
in his consciousness,would
to dwell
inevitably
increase the sense
of responsibility
to the purity
as

Auric

The
elevation

Envelope:

Its Colors

339

of his habitual

thoughts and aims.

jealous,or passionate
Ignoble thoughts, selfish,
thoughts, or the stingsof deadly hatred, enter
where
like thoughts hold sway.
only the centers
he who
So
indulges such polluting,discordant
evil
thoughts draws added incentive to his own
lows.
thinking,while heaping on fuel to that of his felof astral matter
It is through the medium
that all our
thoughts vibrate. They take form
and change with the utmost
there instantly
ity,
rapidor
pursuing the
seeking always their affinity
direction
in which
consciously sent.
they are
Every unselfish emotion purifiesall the vibrations
air clears a smoky atmosphere. Loving
as
pure
thoughts help all the region through which they
and

pass.

You
are

very
or

there

see

and

tone-

voice-forms.

strongly,and
devils,and man

vengeful

thought-formsjust as

are

God

but

Mrs.

Besant

there

puts this

thoughts may be angels

is held responsible[not by a
for their creation.
by Law]
comforting thought: Many
says

gives this
mother's loving prayers
round
her
a
go to hover
fluence
angel-forms,turning aside from him evil inson
as
that perchance his own
tracting
thoughts are at(Ancient Wisdom, pp. 77-81).
Not only does all our
real and lastinghappiness
here depend upon
the use we
make
of our
thought-

And

"

she

"

power;

but

exactlyin

the

proportion that

we

de-

The

340

and

velop
be

Law

the

heaven-plane,
it

is

Heaven

The

into

of

of

those

the

effect of

through which

as

from
come

the

the

on

is

the

and

to

teaching
Life's

great
of

the

Light

Science," explaining God's

of

the

of

of

It

mere

ing.
bless-

Soul,
Who

the

lic
pub-

sweeping round
emanating

those

who

have

through

the

spread
wide-

of

Power

Forces?

healing

vibrations

pure

be

characters, of

awakening
wave

vellous
mar-

to

heights invisible.

present

the

limit

influence; their

ever-increasingarmy
the

such

tion
aspira-

is of

exercise

to

from

energy

Path

scarce

of

the

is

the

is due

under

Hence

ceaseless

inspiration,as

an

it grows

that

world,

tal
men-

have

we

psychic

conscience, the great moral

the

to

power

there.

through

work

Aspiration
doubt

the

every

perfect as

beneficence

their

is felt

presence

can

who

There

the

upon

to

mind-stuff,

have

we

form

rapidly

potency.

placed

hope

Devachan,

is in substance

spiritualor

advancing

are

will

it.

outflow

auras

all

we

For

and

"

mind-stuff

reality;because

beautiful

as

BreatK

Heaven

immediate

make

abilityto

that

"

the

exactly what

us

takes

act

of

world,

think

to

Rhythmic

earth-life.

or

yields to

mould,

the

of

this

after

the

control

gain

perfection

attain

and

of

is

purpose

Thought
the

to

real
and

ipulate
man-

"Life

his Laws..

XXXI

CHAPTER

THE

whole
is

of

Law

unfolded

now

to

things from
of

internal

the

invisible

hold

that
which

the

wall.

the

Given

control

of

as

nothing

the
else

be

aura,

otherwise

about

desire

so

purifiesand
341

sider
con-

the

Law.

to

the

finer,

us,

perative
it is imof

color

gusts

and
habit

refines

of

regular rhythmic

present
to

to

repellant

improve,

with

generally recognized

degrades

all-too-common

to

man
hu-

of

before

as

reduced

emotions

else

so

receptive

they

earnest

an

those

evil, nothing

effect

rapidly

sweep

vibrations,

but

irregular fleeting waves

commonly

through

the

compose

flowing

currents

purity of

and

remains

ourselves

ize
real-

must

you

character

constant

thing
festations
mani-

outward

and

there

all

exactly symptomatic

are

which

of the

details

Tattvic

purer

wind

color-forces

would

we

the

portance
its im-

vibrations

the

(as also

being

Therefore,

aura.

If

of

importance

some

that

conditions;

know

you

conditions, being

those

Breath

Rhythmic

you

plants upward)

of
the

human

every

the

know

you

surrounding

BREATHING

RHYTHMIC

ACQUIRE

TO

HOW

lowers
of

the

as

ors
col-

depression;

them,

and

en-

The

342

largesthe

Law

the

as

aura,

the

of

Breath

Rhythmic

regularhabit

of

mic
deep,rhyth-

breathing.
We
of the reasons
must
give a glance at some
for our
and slowly,what
having to learn carefully
should be perfectly
natural to every human
being.
The

firstfunction of life which

is that

and

verted
per-

breathing,and no other
is so littleunderstood
or
so
ignored and
It is this perversion and abuse that sow

function
abused.
the

of

is aborted

first seeds

correct

of

weakness

and

human

frame, because

of

harmonically balanced

the

disorder

in the

possibility
rhythmic flow of

preventing

any

vital-force.
The

babe, before he has submitted

unnatural

methods

discipline's
development, breathes

of

to

than his chest;

more
deeply,moving his abdomen
because the diaphragm is superintendingthe normal

lowered, thrusts the viscera

function, and, when

distends

downward

which

abdominal

walls, and

the elastic muscles

leaves the thorax

above

of the
much

expansion of the lungs.

be filled or have
the lower lung-cells
can
their stagnant residue of air changed and renewed.
Everything stagnant is impure and invites germs
enlarged
Only thus

of

for

the

full

disease.

The

"

moment

that

instead of
and

must

treats
discipline

be

growing
fear

bent
up

to

the child

as

thing
some-

civilization's standards

naturallylike

begin their deadly work

flower, constraint
of tension

How

Acquire Rhythmic Breathing

to

343)

and

and muscles respond instantl

cramping, and nerves
the iniquitousmaldirection.
Discord
to

has

set

there is

in and

no

Fear

clamps the lungs in

than

the

external

normal

more

vice

strictures

harmful

more

of

freedom.

senseless

even

clothing.
its rights,

body, restored to
long-suffering
and relegatedto its true positionin the septenary
becomes
ferent
chain of human
a
principles,
totallydifthing from the incubus which generations
have dragged through life in the belief that
of men
The

ills of the flesh

the natural

were

living. Only the

evils of

and

unavoidable

ignorance of the
primest necessities of healthful livinghas created
of these ills, an
and
fostered most
ignorance
gross

"

spiteof a decade and a half of the most

active propaganda to spread the cult of health and
which

in

preventionof disease through healthfulliving,still

blinds the majority of mankind; and to the neglect
of no one
due
prime need is so much suffering
of fresh pure air!
The purer the
to deprivation
as
air the purer
higher their

the

are

vibrations

Tattvic

the

and

potencies.
As life exists only from breath to breath, he
but half-breaths only half-lives;and reduces
tenure

upon

life

forces which
maintain

breath;
and

and

to

are

renew

but
the

slender thread.

source

it,enter

The

of all life and

our

bodies

with

who
his
tal
vi-

which
every

rhythmic in the degree of its regularity,

their harmony and normal balance depend

are

The

#44

Law

of

the

Rhythmic

Breath

freshnessand purity of the air in*

haled.
Every exhalation expels from the body
noxious principles,
wastes
generated in the physiological
which
chemistry of combustion
processes,
mestic
Dovirulent poisons to all livingcreatures.
are
the

frst upon

more
even
pet birds are
their deadly influence than is man

and

animals
to

unfortunately,the

in whom
and

subtle; else would

more

long

mankind

the loathsomeness

to

ago

effects

of

ceptible
sus-

self,
him-

are

slower

have

ened
awak-

re-breathing

these foul exhalations.

cult of

The
in

these

the first link

deep-breathingbroke
self-forged shackles that

dragged for
the

so

many

cult

was

centuries.

weary
no

mankind

But,

launched

sooner

has

"

than

happily,
un-

it

"

schools
splitby theorists into many
; and
drilled
according to the teacher the student was
clavicular breathin diaphragmatic, intercostal,
ing;
or
divide the thorax into lower,
systems which
was

middle, and

hibit
inand
registersrespectively,
than slight,imperfect movements
of
more
air through the practically
unemployed cells of
the lungs. It seems
have
occurred
to
never
to
these experimenters to ask (much less could they
the query!) why so much space was
taken
answer
of spongy
substance that
up in the chest by masses
of

was

no

use

upper

in the human

to
alarmingly susceptible

It

was

never

intended

yet
painfuldisorders!
economy,

that

only

was

so

part of the

The

thrust

out

and

creatinga

vacuum

it presses

downward

into which

and

expands

it

downward,

the air is

outward

the

thorax,
drawn, and

all that

is beneath

mic
deep breathing,which is rhythof
harmonious, is thus an internal massage

it.
and
all the

Rhythmic BreatK

of the

taw

340

Normal,

them
Every breath moves
gently in position,and consequently increases the
circulation of the blood, and stimulates their secretions
vital organs.

The

excretions.

and

partly contraction

are

If you
thus

and

rectio
di-

partly expansion.

breathcertain that your habitual ing

and raises the diaphragm so the

not

are

in both

movements

lowers

whole

lungs are
alternatelyfilled and emptied,
practicedeep breathing while lying prone
upon
back upon
an
unyieldingsurface. You will
your
thus both

feelthe

and

see

of

stretchingmovement
out

when

downward

the

and

diaphragm

outward
as

inhale; for the abdomen

you

tens
it flattended
is dis-

by the lowering of the viscera ; and you will

the small of the
feel the pressure
distinctly
upon
the diaphragm is connected
back
where
with the
the lowest

spinejustbelow

rib.

ing
anchor-

Its great

muscles, there contracting,

pull it down
This
the
apt

part

abdomen,
to

be found

It is in the

the

favorable

should

but

at

the

be

distended

as

bly.
forci-

much

as

beginning of practiceis

inactive.
of these lower lung-cells
that
filling
Tattvas, Prithivi and Apas,put in

How
their

Acquire Rhythmic Breathing

to

of

finest work

With

upbuilding and

inhalation

every

the

abdomen

347

renewing.
should

rise

phragm
gently,fallingwith the exhalation, when the diaand empis arched upward pressing upon
tying
the lower lung-cells.
the method, resume
have
mastered
When
you
a

sittingor

standing posture

for

practice. In

bitual
ha-

in
be
should
breathing, the exhalations
rhythm with the inhalations,counting from six to
eight during a movement
according to lung-power,

which

amazingly as the chest-walls

through regular
gain elasticity

will increase

and

all muscles

practice.
The pulse

heart-beat

"

count,

for the two

Thus:
hold

breath

press

the

"

functions
inhale

should
are

during

most

six

be the unit of
ciated.
closelyassopulse-throbs;

during three; exhale during six counts;

hold lungs empty
during three counts.
Repeat a
dozen
times
or
as
lengthen the breath
more;
is gained; and
venience
practiceaccording to conpower
several times a day.
In normal, rhythmic
flows in and out
breathing,the solar current
through the right nostril,and the lunar current
it is desired to make
through the left. When
the other current
or
flow, close the nostril or
one
fifth rib

inactive,and
nostril.

inhale

Inhale

nostrils,in which

on

the side you wish to make

and exhale through the other

slowly

and

passages

always through the

there is provision to

The

348

Law

of

the

BreatK

Rhythmic

impuritieswhich,

if carried

lungs,
irritate their delicate structure.
would
ious
Contagdiseases can
be contracted
by the unlovelyas
habit of mouth-breathing.
well as unclean
Do
nothing automatically. In all your practice,
make
tal
thoughts follow and direct the viyour
For
well as
Think
currents.
example:
as
arrest

feel the
the

and

pressure

back.

distention

the

to

in the

of

small

thus

will

greatly facilitate the

what
forming of the habit of doing involuntarily
must
now
practice. Moreover, indulgence in
you
automatisms
is dangerously apt to encourage
sent-mi
abYou

fault which

the results of which

the
to

offenders.

immediate
the

"

Didn't-think
of

encouragement

seldom

are

All
folk

to

the

can

takes,
mis-

grave

confined

to

accidents

due

traced

the

be

to

automatisms.

acquired of holding the

before the exhalation, for only
perceptibly

The

habit

breath
thus

"

leads

do

should

take

we

from

be

the inhaled

air all its vital

possiblethrough faithful practice

ourselves to deep, rhythmic breathing as
to wont
the rule; and with the help of the corrective exercises
Alternate
Breathing and Held Breath
which we
divert
to develop a dynamic energy
can
of the body and
at need
to
or
nerve
organ
any
hold there long enough to stimulate a revitalizing
elements.

It is

"

"

process.

When

we

gain

control

of Prana

"

for which

How

the Held-Breath

purpose
we

able

are

body, and
corrective

change
the

feel its subtle

"

an

It is

exhausted

only in

the need

the currents, that the nostrils

the

are

these

is felt to

closed and

directed to left or
right.
arbitrarily
of the alternatingcurrent
balance
is

restored, we

leave

regular alternation.
Human
beings are
either

are

it wherever

concentrate

349

practiced
all over
the
activity

exercises

renewing energy.
exercises,or when

breath

When

to

can

needs

nerve

Acquire Rhythmic Breathing

to

current

Nature

to

take

care

of

electric batteries;and

of vital force

"

the

negativeor

their

when
itive
pos-

long, the vehicle of life becomes

is all; it is just
the engine of destruction.
That
a
simple problem of electro-chemical action; and
is the only thing that explains
the Tattvic Law
the mystery by which
human
life hangs on
so
slighta thread, and indicates to you the remedy
for time of need.
The
knowledge thus put in
is a treasure
beyond price.
your hands
In all practice,
of the body'srethe promptness
sponse
influence will be exactly
to the revivifying
accordingto the clearness with which you realize
the thought and the fixity
with which you can
hold
it. Directed
with your
soul-force vitalizi
consciously
mental
of
vibrations,the current
your
Prana
increases in strength and electrical power,
that all the atoms
drawn
into synchronous
so
are
action,which means
enormously increased power
and activity.
"

flows

too

CHAPTER

first

THE

is

to

the

which

in

and

feel

is not

Law

But

to

power

The

use

the

the

of

unfolding

of

these

us

the

gained only
practice of

has

been

lessons

Health

through

does

to

phasized
em-

upon

dom
Free-

need

of

harmony

from

can

be

made

mon
com-

upward.

perfect
not

Self

in

it is the

Power,

foundation

life

the

is

thing

affinity

give

not

and

think

Law

faithful

one

another

find

self
it-

are

you

the

That

and
If

what

of

does

"

Universe

shall

sort

key.

end.

than

and

it,

thought

it expresses

the

alone

master

the

Evolution

The

what

active

everywhere

of

you,

determination
to

and

forces

apply

nor

apply;

vibrations

around

to

more

the

like

sible
respon-

forces

the

life

of

not

knowledge

us

steadfast
means

does

of

of

act

an

determines

enable

not

the

and

upon

within.

all

character

everything.

playing

by

for

Law

Tattvic

yourself

are

you

LAWS

THESE

the

application of
that

form

in the

OF

realize

There

within.
to

APPLICATION

PRACTICAL

ITHE

XXXII

which

life

the

"

exceptional

undreamed

soul, requires for

its

of

one

350

permitting the

"

of

powers

foundation

the

mind

strong

and

body

Applicationof

Practical

equilibriumis maintained
functioningof all its complex
of

sane,

351

by the rhythmic

whose

control

Laws

These

wholesome

organs,

under

mind.

Rid

self
your-

of any belief you may

righthere and now
Matter
in the body itself being sinful.

have

"

in itself evil.
from

and

God,

the

On

contrary,
of

consists

Divine

and
to

of

whole

whereof

conditions

end

and

aim

God's

and
"

tions,
limita-

(Perfect

humanity's trials

of

experiencesis to educate souls

to
gain the Will-power
escape
"

and

matter

return

between

you

forth

comes

externallycognizable

to

Spirit." Remember
to

not

41)-

p.

The

subjectedto

made

and

Way,

will

is

Spiritby the force of

Self consists,Spirit. It is
the

that

it

the

desire, and
consciousness

In

and

the

which
holds

latter

case

at

overcome,

the limitations

condition

the distinction I

the will

Will

the

to

the beck

of

pointed out
and

is the handmaid
every

pure

thought

call of
of Soul-

under

only is the Will

trol.
con-

strong

and

reallyfree.
To
mind
is
ignore the body and affirm that
all," is both unscientific and a grave mistake; for
"

while

mind

is ensheathed

in the

body

all the

through which consciousness manifests

efficient in proportion as their activities work
in rhythmic harmony for the good of
Each

must

various

sound

organs

its

hicles
veare

gether
to-

all.

perfect note, justas the

of the body should; all together
own

The

35.2

forming a
health, with

Law

of

the

harmonious

chord.
of

subordination

legitimate function
work

Rhythmic

Only

every

"

its

to

organ

permits the freedom

together

perfect

well-trained

as

"

Breath

soldiers
and

ment
enjoy-

of this condition.
"

The

aim

of

all endeavor," says Anna

be to bring the body into

Kingsford, should
tion
subjecto, and harmony with the Spirit,by refining
and subliming it; and so heightening its powers
make
it sensitive and
to
as
responsive to all the
motior." of the Spirit." The Law
mic
of the Rhythis the only explanation of Kosmic
Breath
sublime
Forces which teaches how
the body,
to
it sensitive and
and
make
responsive to the
Spirit. A sound mind in a perfectlycontrolled
for progress
in the refinement
body is indispensable
and development of all the sheaths which
leads to
all planes and to soul-knowledge.
consciousness on
"

"

"

"

As
be

"

Annie

in

those

"

Besant

Heaven
vibrations

says

[now]
"

"

is to
that

consciousness,higher states

All

that is needed

to

conscious

of

become

is, vibrations

of

soul-

latent in all ; but which

require for their forth-coming conditions of peace,

possibl
imconfidence, serenity,and poise. These
are
in a pain-racked body, or
in one
heavy
with the impuritiesof gross livingand discordant
thinking.
When

Spiritis deeply involved in

[(lower vibrations),inertia is manifested.
the

matter

We

The

354

Law

the balance

turb

of

the

Rhythmic

of

the

Tattvas, and

the

preponderance of those
disastrous.
The
are
physicaland
indulgencein these latter emotions
is

half-understood; but

not

Breath

crease
greatlyin-

which

in

mental
and

excess

perilof
thoughts,

here, again, the Tattand effect,

of
warns

iiic Law

clearlyexplainscause
the danger, and places responsibility.We

must

learn

lives

direct

to

activities and

our

our

govern

systematically,
refusinglonger to be the playthings
of chance.
We
think clearlyand plan our
must
days so they shall be filled with the things worth
the doing.
As

primary condition

health,
would

we

be

must

your

conditions,

harmonious

and

recognize that^welive

which

we

are

and-directed

will

in

control

If you

the

these

own

your

confident.

world

that

part, and
can

happiness,and
forces.

own

harmonious

attract

mood

rule

must

you

of peace,

When

of forces of

soul-governedize
realforces,we

exercise of
for the proper
responsibility
that control, through the rightuse and direction of
of Thought.
the Power
the most
It seems
stupendous blindness that men
our

have
of

gone

Effects

and
could

on

"

for centuries
the

earth

delving into this

and

the

life

thereon

denied
of
that the world
persistently
be anything outside of the unit under
of accurate
that they could
dream
Unit
of the macrocosm
in studying one
"

world
"

Cause
ination,
examsults
reas

Applicationof

Practical

isolated world

an

of Effect

Laws

These

revolving upon

355
itself.

to
Only the all-compellingSun has forced man
recognize something of its influence; but so little
does he comprehend it that he hesitates not to bar
his dwelling,
its beneficent
out
rays entirelyfrom

build

to

nor

great

of

thousands

factories

office-hives where

and

workers

helplesshuman

are

delving by artificial light throughout

Oh, the pity of it!
Day!
Since

know

you

that

the

immured,
the

of

nature

Long
certain

bration
viinevitablyproduce unfavorable
is it not as rank injustice
to yourself and
mental
those affected by your
tion
or
physical condito
indulge in them as it would be to take
poison? As all vibrations can be controlled by
thought,you must think the vibrations which you
active in your body.
Not denial
desire to be most
of pain and weakness, but conscious thought-construction

thoughts

must

of the conditions
life

your

the

canvas

is the

"

your

"

would

you

manifest

in

justas the artist bodies forth on his

picturehis imagination has conceived
method

sure

strongest

desires

to

hasten

and

the fulfillment of

aims.

You

must

trol
con-

thoughts for they are always creating

in man
The
is
imaginative power
something.
your

"

the reflection of the power

"

Universe

that in God

(Evolution of Life

and

created

Form,

the

Annie

Besant)
.

Rama

Prasad

says:

"As

the

balance

of

the

The

356

Law

the

sense

our

Prdna

of comfort
mind

and

with

can

of

the balance

other

result

be

long and
[Nature'sFiner Forces}.
must

See

to

it that you

environment;
with

if

it, be

so

to

feelingsof that
storation
re-

perfect calmness.

to
a

of

vas
Tatt-

the result is the

and

mind

of the

Disinclination

remains?

But, for such

there

the

in sympathy

the balance

restores

longer stand,

no

put ourselves

we

doubt, laziness and

work,

and

when

what

is restored

enjoyment of life,so
enjoyment which colors

and

when

And

Breath

Rhythmic

the comfortable

Tattvas.

kind

the

brings comfort

Tattvas

the

of

to

be

achieved

powerful application

contribute
unfortunate

no
as

discord
to

come

to

in

your
tact
con-

it.

By every act of
life set the example of poise,serenity,and
your
happy confidence in ultimate good. Oppose passion
and pessimism with silent thoughts of their
in the knowcomfort
ledge
opposites. There is much
that through beneficent suggestion we
may
often influence for good a nature
which can
hear
ing
no
nor
opposing opinions without bearguments
stirred to excited antagonism. A
mental
mosphere
atof love and confidence,protects us from
all evil

no

party

to

thought-waves.
It is necessary
to give final emphasis to the fact
that the exercises in Yoga breathing are not methods
of regular,stillless of rhythmic,breathing,but,
stated in the first chapter,are
deas
scientifically

Practical

Applicationof

These

Laws

357

signed to restore the balance of the positiveand

which
in normal
breathing flow
negative currents
one
rhythmically and alternately,
after the other,
the rightand left sides of
at regularperiods down
the spine;the right (positive)and left (negative)
cess
exlungs being correspondinglycharged. The
the undue
of one
or
preponderance
current,
of

Tattva

then, if order

border;

causes

restored, disease.

It is the

organic as well

functional.

The
based

normal

as

order

of

inceptionof

God's

vast

be

all

not

disease,

Universe

is

ful
rhythmic harmony, and the healththis terrestrial
functioningof all his creatures
upon
globe is a reflection upon the gross, or visible,
plane of activityof that perfect, harmonious
well that I say healthful funcrhythm. Mark
tioning.
upon

We

all know

is the

that this normal

blessingenjoyed by
in five hundred, if so

The

present

age

not

not

more

than

condition
one

son
per-

many.

only

suffers from

many;

the
ignorance and
resulting from
but has involved
wrong-doing of past generations,
itself deeper and deeper in materialism, separating
the beneficent spiritual
itself from
ing,
plane of its bewhich
has developed hitherto unknown
eases
disand
and
encroaching upon
impairing, more
of this thing mis-called
with the progress
more
the channels of vital force,the nervous
civilization,
weaknesses

system.

The

358
The
divine

Law

of

the

corrective exercises
function

order, no

Breath

Rhythmic
are

designed to

restore

of life

having been so
misunderstood
and
neglected during centuries as
the vital one
of breathing. The
difference between
the two
exercises is very great.
They supplement
each other.
Alternate
breathing renews
and
freshens the human
chief
battery,undoing the miscreated through having employed one
rent
curtoo
long; it is nerve-calming and equalizing;
for it restores
the atoms
harmonious
to
activity,
before they were
when
all strugglingfor their individu
"

The

of life."

breath

Held-Breath

itself,for though
the breaths are
taken
alternatelyas in the other
It
exercises,the holding is the important part.
is nerve-energizing
and acts
to a greater degree
other
than
more
remedy for
promptly
any
nerve-exhaustion
yet devised; because the thought,
in different plexuses,polarizes
concentrating Prdna
describes

"

"

the electro-chemical

action, refines the Tattvic

raises them

inconceivablyhigher
This exercise for Pranayama
(controlof
power.
of the body
Prdna} thus electrifiesall the nerves
and stimulates
all the organic functions to their
highest activity. I have had many
proofs of its
wonderfully purifying,renewing, and invigorating
when
practicedregularlyand faithfully.
power
vibrations, and

Since
no

we

are

human

doubt
slightest

in my

to

electric batteries,there
mind

that

we

can

accom-

is

Practical

Laws

These

359

bodies in
regeneration of our
finer
than
the force being infinitely
of high-power currents
by the application

for the

plishmore
this way

"

"

be done

can

Applicationof

electrical

from

D'Arsonval's

machines.

(designed to destroy the

") gives an alternatingcurrent

"

apparatus

new

of old age

million

thousand
mind

vibrations

gains nothing by
its house

that, I
remains

the

this

in order

put

remind

must

per

second.

germs

of

one

the

But

ing
beyond hav-

treatment

Without

for

it.

you

that the mind

tling
belitstill

mischief-maker, which, uncontrolled,

discordant

vibrations

that will

quickly undo
the will-power is lacking to
the good. Where
mental
control, by all means
gain the necessary
That
is the next
best
try the electric-battery.
draws

thing, but

remember

device

replace Divine

This

to

that it is

explanationamply

man's

only

methods,

clever

therefore

complet
in-

refutes the

charge that
of breathing is taught by
unnatural method
an
ural
Yoga exercises." Instead of
reversingthe natcirculation of the blood, bringing abnormal
psychiccenters in the brain," as one
upon
pressure
critic charges,the exercises,if directions for practice
be followed,have none
but the most
beneficial
both the blood
and stimulatingeffect upon
lation
circuand the circulation of Prana
(vitalforce)
"

"

in the

nerves.

Long experiencehas proved

to

me

beyond

the

The

360

of

shadow

Law

of

doubt

effect
successfully
the Kosmic

currents

the

Rhythmic BreatK

that these corrective

exercises

and regulationof
purification
the nerves
which,
flowing over

through restoringthe normal balance of the vitaland

restores
harmony
consequently
currents,
heretofore
discord
disease
and
strength where
have held high carnival mainly because of the disordered
and unnatural
breathingwhich has become
the rule among

mankind

of the

instead

exception.

from Yoga exercises

resulting
cause
always be traced to injudiciouspractice,becan
of ignorance of the forces used
the two
tions
phases of the vital-current and the Tattvic vibraAll wholesale
composing the currents.
demnation
conInstances

of harm

"

denunciation

and

based

are

also

upon

practice.
ignorance,but are due to observed results of malUnfortunately,this very practice has
been
and
directed sometimes
sanctioned
by those
command
confidence because
who
ing
supposedly havbeen

trained

themselves

in the oldest

Eastern

systems.
But

I would

caution

the Science

of

you

that

Breath

no

one

would

who

stands
under-

of instructi

dream

practice the Held-Breath

utes.
minexercise for long periodsof thirtyto forty-five
The
conditions thus produced are
ural
unnatand destroy all normal
activity. They are
phraseology
exactlywhat is described in the picturesque
students

to

"

"

of

the

Shivagama

as

the state

when

"

the

Law

The

362

life

in

task

beneficent
It
free

is

instead

of

the

the
of

things

be

profound

Its
who

no

that

will

final

them,

bring

been

made

endeavor.

Ever,

learn

as

as

will

seek,

and

long

of

they

and

strive

we

wheat

that

will

peace.

subject.

vast

clear

such

thought
the
I

and

Path

come
be-

must

for

"

all

to

To

think.

moments

they

illuminated;

more

to

as

to

realize

the

and

this

true

us;

judgment
order

can

daily

gain

we

on

word

fruitless

no

ways

common

separate
a

has

importance

be

in

calm,

absorb

so

sufficiently interested

are

there

and

us

the

that

cultivate

and

successfully guide
can

of

most

inward

of

tangle

avocations,

tares;

There

its activities

attain

can

the

and

pettiness

from

we

Breath

pernicious?

ways

from

perplexities
perspective

of

Rhythmic

direct

to

when

only

the

learn

to

ourselves

the

of

tinue
con-

More

Light."
ENVOI

God's

May
book

enlightenment
of

from

blessing bring

the

Nature's

Truth

of

and

Laws,

Being.

to

reader

every

ever-increasing
which

are

of

this

standing
under-

inseparable

GLOSSARY

The
krita

"

of

which

of

there

the

are

they

as

of

shades

by

thirty-five

hundred

types,

equipment

of

this

distinction

is the

color

and

inherent

are

Diacritical
"

Greek
and
as

breathings,"

these

with
the
them

in

pronunciation
English
the

example:
of

the

as

of

and
their

The

the
for

reason

form,

number,

the

gives
Sanskrit

363

no

having
method

best

has

possible

as

els
vow-

entirely; and

eyes,

words

the

to

letters, both

sound-value

Sanskrit

In

five
for

somewhat

over

usage,

spelling Sakti
word.

font.

English

to

nearly

express

sound.

under

English

cording
ac-

about

necessary

corresponding

change

to

that

that

"

letters

are

conviction

significance

lack

Prakrit,

consonants

and

words,

Sanskrit

in every

marks,

consonants,

in

symbols,

or

complete
nice

or

compound

many

pronunciation,

and

meaning
distinct

so

grouped

are

from

ters
forty-eight let-

contains

alphabet
and

augmented

are

guage
lan-

dialects.

many

"

these

to

spoken

the

people, Prakrita,

vowels

thirteen

its

dedicated

distinguished

thus

and

common

Sanskrit

the

Although

"

also

of

nicety

speech

but

purposes,

people

cultured

vernacular

the
of

religious

and

literary

subtle

and

constructed

perfectly

the

structure,

Sams-

"

elaboration

the

implies

"

from

abbreviated

Sanskrit

name

very

been

respondence
cor-

no

to
to

vey
con-

spell

phonetically.
hint

the

of
S

the

would

For

ciation
pronun-

have

The

364

mark

breathing

or

"

"

medial

unless

it is followed

illustrate

to

learned

English

eyes

well

the

circumflex

like

short

as

in the

ears

in every

become

In

in up,

Short

is Pandit,
familiar

most

to

which

English Theosophical
in Sanskrit

short

it,and

over

typicalword

spellingPundit,

the

its

consonant,

usage

writers, long

accent

common

has

of the best-known

works

Sanskrit, and

vowel.

which

its pronunciation.

preserves

has

pronunciation and

as

in

inherent

by another

Brahmin,

Siva.

not

and

in

not

slight change in the letters.

is considered

also Sushumnd,

so

vowel

in ah!

ognized
rec-

spelling for the

the

Shiva,

important

distinguished by

or

Shakti;

Akasa;

sounds, long like

are

be

be
of sh

sound-value

Therefore,

not

most

the letter would

nearly the

should

Breath

Rhythmic

which

by

very

Akasha,

is the

two

the

in session.

ss

Susumnd;
A

it

over

English reader

of

having

as

shun,

Law

words

is without

mark.
has

E
short
like

the

of

sound

ij of i in kin; long
u

in may;

long

is like

of i in machine;

i,

in

oo

and

moon,

short,

in push.

Adi

ah'dee

"

primordial universal

"

Force.

The

hicle
ve-

containing potentially everything."

Agni

ag'nee

"

(a almost

sacrificial fire, god

of

like

fire;

in

as,

hard); fire,

given

sometimes

name

to

Tejas Tattva.
I

Akasha
subtle

"

ah-kah'shuh; subtle ether, fifth Tattva,

sound-granules of

space,

without

and

within

the

every

atom.

Anupadaka
Amrita
water

of

"

"

on-oo-pah'du-ku

om-ree'tuh;

eternal

life.

the

; the

nectar

sixth
of

the

Tattva.

gods;

the

365

Glossary
Apana

up-ah'nuh;

"

breathing,eliminator
Apas

ah'pus,

"

wastes.

Tattva,

element, stimulator

water

of

gustiferousether.

taste,

Atma

Aum

its

(all blended

pronunciation needs
three, or

two,

as

Universe, highest

the

man.

ah-oo-mu

"

Spirit of

the

aht'muh;

"

Principle in
word

of

down-

of Prana,

manifestation

to

The

together).
be heard

sacred
be pronounced

; it may

setting up
syllables,

seven

responding
cor-

vibrations.

Avidyd
Buddhi
the

uh-veed'yah ; ignorance, darkness.

"

Spirit,connecting Atma
"

; sixth

faculty
Chakra
a

chuk'ruh;

"

cycle of
Chitta

seasons

"

Ghdri

"

Fo-hut

horn, loghouse) ;

"

minative
deter-

man.

stuff."

mind

in its

subtle

highest, most

state.

like

consonants

aspirated separately as

are

in

ph,
ink-

period of twenty-four minutes.

ee-dah; the

"

the

wheel, disc, a circlingmotion;

force

bh
a

"

Manas;

Principle in

gu-hah'ree (compound

kht th, gh, and

Ida

with

of

of years.

or

chit-tuh ;

"

Fohat

vehicle

Bood'hi, understanding, wisdom,

"

negative Nadi

left

down

side

of

spine.
Ishvara
same

as

Kama

"

Eesh-wah-ru;

Brahma,

also the

kah-muh

"

Karana-sharira

"

the

soul

of the

Universe, the

god Shiva.

desire,longing,emotion.

kah'ruh-nu-shuh-ree-ruh

Causal

body.
Karma

"

to

operates

to

kur-muh

; the

moral

produce all conditions

connect

cause

and

law

of

compensation

of life ; that

effect

force

unvaryingly.

erating
op-

which

The

366
Manas

Law

essential

an

Mdydvi-rupa

spell,charm,

"

from

moo'luh-pruh-kree'tee
mula,

nah'dee

tube

; a

and

root,

tion.
incanta-

for full

or

undifferenti-

prakriti,matter,

source.

line along which

flows, applied indiscriminatelyto

and

having

verse

astral body.

Mula-prakriti

"

or

mah-yah'vee" roo-puh (see text

"

definition)
; an

Nadi

word

hence

rhythmic virtue;

ated matter,

Principle of the

third

the

metrical

mun'truh,

"

Breath

Rhythmic

below.

from

Mantra

the

mind,

mon-us;

"

Universe

of

thing
some-

arteries,

nerves,

veins.

Om,
word

same

that

Padma

has

Plngala

"that

see;

undifferentiated

produced all manifestations."

pud-muh

"

which

Aum,

as

the lotus,a

of

center

pin-guh-lah; the positive Nadi

"

force.

nervous
on

right side

of spine.
Pradhdna

"

prud-hah'nuh

unevolved

of Mula-prakriti; chief
Prakrita
East
Prakriti

pruh-kree'tuh

"

Indian

person

the

dialects of the

thing.

or

derived

speech, the

rious
va-

people.

common

pruh-kree'tee ; undifferentiated

"

festation
mani-

matter,

Kosmic

ter.
mat-

Nature.
Prdna

prah'nuh;

"

and
electricity
subtle

breath

magnetism

of

life,vital force, spirit,

in different phases of the

most

state.

Prithivi
stimulator
Purusha

prit-hi-vee'
;

"

of
"

Tattva,

smell, the odoriferous

poo'rus-huh; the

in all things, human

the

element,

ether.

personal life-givingprinciple

soul, Supreme

intelligence
pervading Nature.

earth

Soul, spirit,the

367

Glossary
Rajah Yoga

the conquering of the lower

with

Royal
literally,

Rah'juh Yo-guh;

"

izing
real-

and

of soul-consciousness

attainment

or
divinity,

uniting the soul

and

nature

yoga,

that divinitywithin.

Rayi

Samadhi

su-mahd'hee

"

reason

meditation

facts which
and

instinct

no

seven

of

the

face

face with

to

"

know

ever

manifestation

; the

shuk'tee

"

limits

highest

god,

and

the

of Prana,

renewing

negative phase of

correspond with

shaktis

consort

can

in assimilation

breathing, active
Shakti

"

reason

su-mah'nuh;

"

beyond

one

one

state

of yoga.

last stage

Samana

carries

bringing
or

ray.

perfect concentration, a

of super-consciousness that
of

lunar

of matter,

ruh-yee; negative phase

"

"

the

god being

the

processes.

force ; the

any

"; the

of Fohat

sons

on-

positive phase of

force.

Shivagama
work

Shee-vah'guh-muh

"

attributed

Shloka

Sthula-sharira

Svastika

Vedic

shu-ree-ruh

sook'shmuh;

"

swus-ti-kuh;

"

verses.

st-hoo'luh"

"

Sukshma-sharira

Sanskrit

ancient

an

Shiva.

to

sh-lo'kuh

"

peoples of almost

subtle

sacred

world-wide

etheric

or

symbol

use;

any

body.

gross

body.
cient
an-

among

lucky

or

picious
aus-

object.
Tantra

tun-truh

"

the human

body

Tattva

is

universe
"

anything;
what

is

"

formed," and

the
a

Sanskrit

true

form

treatises

the science

on

of

soul.

and

tut-twuh

"

the
"

elements

substance

the
;

of vibration;

fallacious.

In

which

by which

power

the

of

out

essence

or

it is

the
tained
sus-

substance

truth, reality,opposed

compounds

with

other

of
to

words,

The

368

the

of Nature's

In

which

tatwa,

gives the

Sanskrit
it is softened
It

has

to

confusion
the

editor

English

Prasad's

changed

tattva

without

giving

other

changes
the

and

as

without
in

finding

vine, the

this

Monier-Williams'
have

cited, and

Sanskrit

I have

scholar

Tejas
of the

Sanskrit

of

space;

the
the

sight,the

troo-tee

"

atom;

an

As

hundred

one

fire

and

was

tionaries
dic-

be

sulted
con-

tended
the

authority

of

ing
indicat-

has

upon

luminiferous
division

of

pronunciation of

pronunciation
the

the

all

half-dozen

omission

further

form

as

might

of other

Rama

inference

natural

the

Dictionary gives

tay-jus; a Tattva,

"

sense

Truti

for

of

end

to

word,

Sanskrit

grammars

above

this

and

the

pronunciation

erroneous

of

the

to

rule.

hint

much

edition

explanation;

Sanskrit

many

English

fasten

later

were

though
al-

in every

contributed

spelling to

same

for

consonant.

the

any

the

under

came

of

of

pronunciation, the

correct

this

than

has

sound

pronunciation

orthography

in

spelled the word

the

the

book

that

the

preceded by

concerning

original edition

pronunciation;

correct

commonly

when

the

Prasad

sadly misleading, and

was

that

Forces, Rama

Finer

Breath

Rhythmic

always implies knowledge.

tattva

the

of

Law

of

to

word.
rule

Hindu

given.

element, stimulator
ether.

time,

measure

fifty trutis equal

of
one

second.
Udana

oo-da-nuh;

"

of

manifestation

Prdna,

up-

breathing.
Upadhi
which

"

there

Universe,

oo-pahd'hee
are

sensuous,

three

basis

correlated

to

intellectual,and

of

consciousness, of

three

regions of the

spiritual.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

"Nature's

Finer

Forces.

Rama

and

London

Society,

Publishing

(Theosophical

F.T.S.

M.A.,

Prasad,

Paris.)
Swami

Yoga.

Rajah

Baker

(The

A.

Perfect

Anna

Way.

New

by

the

The

to

Mme.

of the

H.
Mme.

Silence.

Sacred

Upanishads.

Babbitt.

D.

New

author,

Pub.

Theosophy.

Voice

York,

Mme.

Society,

H.

Bhagavadgita,
Buddhist
The
The

Laws

at

the

Sacred

Mahayana

Vedanta

1878.)
P.

Blavatsky.

Langham

P.

Place,

Blavatsky.

H.

P.

Blavatsky.

Mme.

Books

H.

of

the

P.

Sutras.

of Manu.

Press.)

Clarendon

Vol.

Books.

Vol.

Sutras.
Vol.
Vol.

XXXIV.

XXV.

370

Blavatsky.

East,

XV.

(Oxford,

Lexington

244

W.)

London,

Key

E.

(3 volumes).

Doctrine

Unveiled.

Company,

Color.

and

(Theosophical

Isis

Maitland.

Edward

and

York.)

(Published
Secret

Francisco.)

Publishing

of Light

Principles

San

Kingsford

(Theosophical
Ave.,

S.D.

Marques,

Office,

(Mercury

York.)

Co., New

Taylor

and

Aura.

Human

Vikekananda.

VIII.
XLIX.

Vols.

and

Bibliography
'Ancient

of Life

Evolution

Self

Birth

Visible

Colors.

The

and

Education

London.)

York.)

York.)

New

J.

of Silence.

Power

New

C.

F. Grumbine.

Rose, Syracuse, N. Y.)

of the White

(The Order

and

J. Colville.

(Frederick Cole,
and

Besant.

Leadbeater.

W.

and

London

W.

Aura.

Auras

C.

Invisible.

and

(John Lane,
Human

Society,Benares

Pub.

(Theosophical
Man

Annie

Besant.

Annie

Power.

Thought

Besant.

Annie

of the Soul.

Evolution

and

Besant.

Annie

Form.

and

its Sheaths.

and

Besant.

Annie

Kosmos.

the

Building of

Besant.

Annie

Principles of Man.

Seven

The

Besant.

Annie

Wisdom.

371

Dresser.

W.

Horatio

Horatio

Philosophical Ideal.

the

W.

Dresser.
P.

(G.
Phenomena

of

Tamil, by
(The
( The

beginning
Stars.
in

Rosa

London.)
from

Co., New

Body.

to

the

February, 1906.)
1906.)

Baughan.

London.)
"

Barnes

Professor

and

Translated

in April,

Robert

(Longmans,
Mind

1904,

Knowledge.

(A. S.

and

Percival.

W.

the

(Published

Sound.

October,

Word,

New

York

Sri Ramanathan.

H.

Influence of
The

Spiritual Being.

Word,

The Zodiac.

Sons, New

Putnam's

Kennedy
York.)

Tyndall.
Green

"

Co., London.)

Alexander

(D. Appleton " Co., New

Bain, LL.D,

York.)

Duncan.

The

372

The

Brain

The

Law

of

Griffin

Nervous

System.
Appleton

Anatomy

of

"

Sir

Co.,

"

Co.,

Breath

Victor

Horsley.

London.)

Lewellys

Central

the

Rhythmic

Cord.

Spinal

and

(Charles

(D.

the

New

F.

Barker,

M.B.

York.)

Nervous

System.

Dr.

Heinrich

Obersteiner.

(Charles
Occult

Griffin

Chemistry.
(The

Theosophist,

"
Annie

Co.,

London.)
Besant.

beginning

January,

1908.)